Search the Community

Hello, here is the fourth and last installment. Sorry it took a while; real life sometimes has to take precedence. Hope you all enjoy this conclusion chapter. - Frank. Antialpha Part 4 By F_R_Eaky Part 1: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2656-antialpha/ Part 2: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2667-antialpha-part-2/ Part 3: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2753-antialpha-part-3/ Early in the morning, Bo began to awaken very, very slowly. He began to hear some things, whispers, quiet movement about his apartment long before his eyes and his mind opened and was awake enough to take everything in. As he lie there still semi-asleep, he tried to figure out if he was still in the same little rented apartment Mr. Ogle had told him about and if he was in the same bed. He also tried to figure out if what he thought were his last few days were nothing but a dream, a nightmare in some deep comatose kind of slumber. He moved his body slightly. Primarily just his hands and his feet. Doing so still sent signals to him that he was huge, gigantic even, and that his body was extremely heavy, not just because of being very tall either. His hands and feet felt like they stretched on, almost for several feet, he thought. However, he fit in the bed. His feet weren't finding the end of the mattress and he was pretty sure when he collapsed last night he was damn near a foot longer than the mattress was. But there was something odd about the mattress, too. Somewhere about midway to the top of his calves there was a hump...a line....a break in the mattress? As if there were two sections to it? Finally his mind was awake enough, Bo decided he needed to try and get up and figure out what was going on, what he needed to do. He opened his eyes and tried to sit up propped up on his elbows. This small act left him a little dizzy. "Oh!... shhhh sshhhh shhhh, sit back, Mr. Ainsworth. Here, let me prop up some pillows for you so you can sit up as you sit back. You will need to take it easy for a bit, you've been out for a couple of days, maybe three or four, so you're going to be a bit weak. Especially after your growth spurt." Bo looked at Mr. Ogle his doorman from his real apartment complex and looked down at his arms, forearms, and hands. His upper arms were probably bigger round than Mr. Ogle's waist and his hands look like they could palm Mr. Ogle's head single handedly without any problem. Bo began to sob a little bit as he looked down at his barreling, hairy pectorals, that blocked all view of the rest of his body, except perhaps for the rising peaks of covers way far away at the end of the bed caused by his massive puppies that were his feet. "I'm a freak...my life is over... how am I ever going to..." "Shhhh shhh shhhhh... Mr. Ainsworth, everything will be alright. When we couldn't wake you on the what was the third day, the day we let ourselves into this apartment and found you, I took the liberty of getting things arranged. I don't know how things happened as they did for you to become the...massive man-mountain you are now, but I could recognize you by your face still, and I knew you would need a bit of help getting adjusted to your new life. "We came in here and found you, semi lying on the bed, legs and feet dangling off the ends. The sheets were covered in sweat and there was something in a pool near your crotch. It wasn't excrament, nor seminal fluid, but it did look biological, but it had completely dried and become inert. So, we managed to hoist you this way and that, get those bed sheets out from under you and I took them to the incinerator and burned them. Then we built a temporay extension for the bed so you could, at least lengthwise, lie comfortably on the bed. After than we made some new sheets and after pushing and pulling and rolling you about this way and that, got the bed made, brought in some very big and sturdy pillows and got you set up to rest properly. We then brought in some people who took measurements and set about to order you some new clothes, which you were going to desperately need." "You keep saying, we. Who else is there that is helping you." "That would be the gentleman who is in the kitchen right now preparing your breakfast. He says he knows how to cook a 'big man's meal.'" "Stop saying that!" "Why? Mr. Ainsworth, there is nothing you can do. You certainly can't shrink back down again, so you're just going to have to accept this new size. And you will need to acclimate yourself to it very well. You can't walk through doorways like most people, for that matter like most tall people you can't even simply duck, you're far too broad in the shoulders, back, chest, and lats to do that, and that doesn't even count your arms. The amount of muscle you have on you makes you so heavy, you'll have to check every chair someone offers you to sit in, and just know right off the bat anything made of wicker is off limits." "Ooooh." "And if your strength is anything comparable at all to the size of your muscles, you'll have to be careful when being jovial amongst friends. A simple slap on the back from you could send an average man lurching forward a couple of feet." "BUT I'M A TWINK! I'M A BOTTOM! I don't want to be a hulking figure!" "I'm sorry Mr. Ainsworth, but at 7' 6" tall, 780 lbs, size 26 shoe, and upper arms that are 38.25" around ... cold ...you simply are no longer a twink. You are anything but, and unless you plan on killing yourself, which as dense as your muscle fibers seem to be I doubt you can get either a bullet let alone a knife to penetrate to be successful at that, you are simply going to have to adapt and cope." "How? My livelihood was being a bottom. Who wants to bottom with son of hulk? How am I going to make my living, earn presents..." "I think I can help you with that..." Looking up at the doorway startingly, Bo saw a familiar face standing there with a tray piled to over flowing with pancakes, fruit, ham stakes, and shakes of some kind. The amount of food piled on there had to weigh and incredible amount, so it couldn't be some average let alone small man who was holding that tray so steadily. It wasn't. It was what Bo would once have considered a pretty tall and built man, around 6' 3" in height, about 245 - 255lbs, medium length brown hair, big hazel puppy dog eyes, gorgeous smile. It was Jessie. "Hey... uhm..." "It's Jessie." "Jessie...what are you doing here?" "I had to find out what those men did to my date didn't I? Even if you were considering me a one night stand, still would've been rude to simply walk away and think, 'Oh, well. He's been kidnapped.' and done nothing." "I appreciate the concern, but how can you help me out with...with... with this!" and Bo raised up both his arms and did double bi pose, sitting up in bed. Jessies eyes widened slightly and lit up like a Christmas tree. "Well, do you like to act?" "What? ... I guess, I could. I never really auditioned for anything in my life because I was too short. Now, I'd be too big." "Depends upon what kidn of role you're playing. With a little bit of training, I think you might be able to make more money than you were before, much more money and as for the personal side of what you want..." And Jessie leaned in over the piled tray of food and kissed Bo fully on the lips. He then sat up, looking at Bo, fumbled with his pants button and zipper and then hoisted out a floppy python of an appendage that began to lengthen and grow and thicken and rise and harden until it looked positively huge. Bo stared at it wide-eyed, semi smiling. "Fourteen inches. My dad wasn't a horse, but was at least a donkey. Compared to you that is. Which if you'd care to know, has grown to a terrifying but oh so scarily sexy 22 inches long when erect." "Twenty-two!...." "Shhhhhhh... If you allow me to help you... if you trust me, I think we can guaruntee to satisfy your monetary needs - and then some - and your personal desires as well. You see, I love twinks... oh yeah...usually because they're bottoms. They love to take it and the bigger it is the better they want to take it. However, I am at just my mere fourteen inches overly endowed, I could find a lot of guys to take it, so my fantasy has always been to find a man bigger than I am. Bigger and stronger. That way I'm pretty sure he could take my cock and my rough sex and it wouldn't hurt him in the slightest. We seem to hit it off really well the other night at the club, even beyond sexual talk. I really liked you. I really...really like you in this hulking form right now.... any harder and my cock may grow." And Jessie laughed a bit. "So, if you'd care to, maybe we can strike up a real relationship, I can give you everything you want as a bottom, and you can fulfill my fantasies as a top." "But how do we take care of my monetary needs. How will I pay for stuff, earn a living?" "Leave that to me...." ***************************************************************************** [PRIVATE ROOM SHOW STARTING IN 3......2.......1.......DING!] "Alright...is everyone logged in? If not, too bad you miscreant midgets, as you're locked out right......NOW!" [DING! ROOM CLOSED FOR PRIVATE VIEWING ONLY. ONLY PREPAID VIPS MAY NOW ACCESS IN MIDDLE OF SESSION] "It's time to see what a real man does! OOOOMPH! You all like these? You like these guns? Fuck, these aren't guns... these are howitzers! Battleship canons, boys! You all wish you could have arms like these. But no one can! I'm Too....FUCKING.....HUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUGE! "Why the hell is the world so small? Look at this door way. What the fuck? the frame only comes up to my chin! Too fucking short! The width of the frame only somes out to my chest...if that! Can't walk straight through. Well I could, but I'd take the frame and hald the side walls out if I did. It doesn't accomodate my arms, my shoulders, my lats. Who makes doors like this? This is a friggin' house for a child!" knock knock knock... "What was that? Sounded almost like a mouse in the wall or something. One of you milksops trying to come in and see me? SOMEONE KNOCKING ON MY DOOR? KNOCK LIKE A FUCKIN' MAN IF YOU WANT IN!" Knock Knock... "I SAID KNOCK LIKE A FUCKING MAN!" KNOCK KNOCK KNOCK "That's more like it! Let me get that door!" Keeeeeruuuuunccccch! "Oh, fuckin shit! What the hell do they make doors out of now a days? Paper?" A young man is standing in the doorway. He has taken a step back and is clearly doing a double take upon seeing Bo and all his size, and now his strength as he's just accidentally ripped the door off the hinges. "Don't stand their gauking, lil boy, come in and introduce yourself." "uhmm hmmmm... hi... I'm uh...I'm....Caleb..." "Speak up! You are a man, aren't you?" "a-haha ha ha huh huh uhm...yeah... I'm... I'M CALEB." "Nice to meet you Caleb. I'm Bo. You'll meet my Bo staff later. So, you came to meet a giant tonight, huh?" "yesss..." "What?!" "YES, SIR!" "Oooooh, sir... I like you... you know how to treat an alpha male! Let's get to know each other first. Here... you sit down in my chair. A real man's chair... STURDY! STRONG! and I'll sit in this.... you sure this isn't a high chair with the platter missing?" CRRRRRRACKCRUMBLE! "FUCK! That chair was weak! Couldn't even sit in it for more than a second. What the hell do they make for you small boys? Here... I'll just sit on the floor. Huh....even sitting on the floor I think my head still reaches where yours is sitting in my chair. You supposedly aren't a small boy though are you?" "N..nn... no, sir." "You're supposedly average aren't you?" "Five...five foot eleven, sir." "Five-eleven...good size...good size... and you look like you have some kind of build, some kind of musculature about you." "I'm...I'm a gymnast..." "You're a gymnast... will have some decent size to you then... what are your upper arms?" "Six...sixteen..." "Sixteen... give us a gun show... go on! Raise 'em up there, Caleb. That's it... not bad... not bad... nice softball kind of peak forming there... but now these... OOOOOOMPH! These are the fuckin' matterhorns right here, boy! Dwarf your arm and your head at the same time." "Uh-huh! ooooh..." "What's a matter? Do these impress you? Not nearly as small as your little pop guns there. Go ahead and touch 'em... go on.... REACH FOR 'EM!" Tremblingly the young man puts his hands over Bo's massive arms and tries to squeeze and feel them up, but can make no dent in the marble to dimond like hardness of Bo's upper arms. "Oooooh OH! UH!...." "Caleb, you alright? What's wrong? Do you..... ha...hahahaha....HAHAHAHAHA! Lil boy as already stained himself?" "Sir...sorry, it's just.... sooo huge!" "Of course it's huge... because I am huge. Stand up! See, look at you...all five foot eleven of you and you come up to.... turn and face the mirror as I can't see anything past this pec shelf. And you.. the top of your head...doesn't even quite come up to my pecs do they? There's about an inch or so of room between your head and my pecs. Kick off your shoes...just kick them off over there in that corner... let me get these sandles off... Now place your foot next to mine. Whatchu think about that?" "Shit! Your feet are ginormous, sir!" "Size 26. What size shoe you wear?" "Eleven...sir." "Eleven... isn't that a kid's size? Look at that... I mean my foot...looks almost half a foot longer than yours! Put your foot in my sandle, how does that feel to be in a real man's shoe?" "It...it's heavy." "It's not heavy... it's only heavy to you cause you're so small! You bring extra clothes to wear for afterwards?" "Yes..." "Ok then... first hand exchange... put your hand up to mine... yeah... palm base to palm base... look at that... tiny, tiny hand. Haooooumph! Look at that.. I've closed my fingers over your hand. Mine could just swallow your hands up. Ok... take off your shirt and hand to me... let me take... hmmmph.....er.....see if I can..... when you're this huge, it's sometimes difficult to take your shirt up unless .... er....ah....unless...hooo hoooo hoooo WHooooo... unless it's a button down! AHHHH!" "Oh my gawd!" "What?" "You...you're...abs...lats... chest..." "Hmmmm like the feel of that... hmmmm yeah...run your fingers through the crevices of my abs and my obliques. Hmmm yeah feel the wings that are my lats and back....." "You're....uh...oh....just a......Oh!...." "You ok, Caleb?" "Just a wall, sir... uhhhhhnnnnnnnfffff." "Caleb, did your stain spot just get bigger?" "uhh...uhhhhuh....." "Well, I guess you can't help it, being in the presence of an Alpha Male God! OOOOOOMPH! HERRRRRRRRRE'S A CRAB SHOT FOR YOU!" "Ooooohh fuuuuuuuuck!" "Whoa! Easy there, Caleb. I've got you.. don't pass out yet. More to come. Hmmmmm yeah....run your hands over my abs and through all that hair. But first, put my shirt on." "Uhm...it fits like.... like a dress on me.... hangs down to my knees, the short sleeves hang to the middle of my forearms....the neck hole is trying to slip off my shoulders.... damn.... you are one big dude..." "YEP! Meanwhile, let's try on your shirt....arm goes through here...." tear..rip....RIP....RIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIP! "Hahahahaaha...look at that, Caleb... my forearm busted your shirt sleeve wide open. Can I even get this thing on?" RIP! RIP! RIP! RIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIP! "Hahahahaha NO! I tried to get both my arms in and through and I simply pulled and tore the shirt in half. Its sleeves couldn't take my forearms and no way it could ever stretch over my shoulders, back, lats, and chest. See, folks! This is what I have to put up with. Things they say are average clothing is like baby to toddler size, extra larges aren't even large, what's a real man supposed to do? Alright, shuck your pants and lets try those.... .... .... What's wrong, Caleb?" "Uhmmm your pants... I can't pull them up... the crotch hits my crotch and I still have like a foot of fabric past my feet to pull up." "Well then lower them and try stepping into just one leg. ... ... ...Is that better?" "Uhmmm...ooooh.....I can fit... I can fit and almost move and walk in just one leg of your pants." "What happens if you pull them all the way up?" "The waist band comes all the way up to my chest." "Does it now? My you are tiny!" "No...you're... you're huge... a giant..." "Well, let's try on your pants.... first... I want to see.... let me pull these pants, one leg up my arm.... Oooh....calve area is getting a little tight there around my forearm....hmmmm hrrrrrrk.... hmmm just got it.... Ooooh man... your waist is a tight, tight fit around around my upper arm.... I wonder... HmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmRRRRRRRAAAAUUUGH!" POP ZIIIIIIING TICK TICK "HAHAHA LOOK AT THAT! My upper arm, popped the button off your waist band, and I think broke the zipper, and split part of the thigh seam on your pants too. Let's see what happens when I try to put the other leg on over one of my legs instead of my arm..." crr...crrr..crrr ccrr crrrr RRRIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIP! "WHOA! DID YOU SEE HOW THAT SEAM JUST BURST APART? I DIDN'T EVEN GET IT PAST MY CALVE! What you think about that, Caleb?... Caleb? Whatchu staring at, Caleb?" "y...y...your....your package, sir...." "Oh... that.... let me cup that for you! Hmmmmm yeah... had to make home made underwear to accomodate my body and my cock and ball size. You like that anaconda of mine, Caleb?" "It's.... it's so huge... sir..." "Why don't you go ahead and feel it? Yeah... that's it take that small hand of yours and caress it while it's all balled up. It's so big even your hand feels tiny next to it doesn't it? Go ahead...pull down my undies. Let's take a look at that thing." "OH MY GAWD!" "What?!" "That's.... (gulp)....monsterous... that's huge!" "It ain't even erect yet. It's as flaccid as it can me, soft, and pliable." "H...h...h.h...how big is it?" "What? Right now? sixteen inches." "SIXTEEN....sixteen inches..that's that's too..." "No, don't say that yet... go on and rub it.. caress it... now that you have it uncovered. Feel free to play with my massive balls too. Hmmmmm yeah... that's it.... OOOOh that feels so gooood." "It's... uhm... it's getting bigger..." "Yeah... it does that when it becomes aroused. Real man sized dick that gets even more manlier when turn on." "It's getting thicker! .... and longer! Oh my gawd!" "Yeah....keep working it... let it out...let grow.... and Grow....and GROW! Oooooh yeeeeeah! There... ahhhh there it... ISSSSSSSsssssssssssssss hmmmm it's totally rock hard now." "So...fucking huge....that can....that can't go.." "Hmmmm yeah...all the way up to it's muscular veiny marblized twenty-two inch size." "Twenty...gasp....hoooo..two....oh nooo..." "Yes, you paid for everything.... which means you get to experience that. But first... how big is your cock?" "seven..." "What was that?" "SEVEN! Uhm aha...seven...inches...sir." "And that's supposedly starting to get up there... but it's nothing compared to my meat log now, is it?" "Uhm no... no, sir..." "But you're worried and wonderin' aren't you. Well, you can earn my respect and a chance to get out of what you paid for, if you can bench some of my weight. Over there are several weight benches. One has my maximum bench press weight, one has one half of my bench press weight, the next has one fourth my bench weight, and the last has one sixteenth... if you can bench press one of those for me, you'll be out of the last part of the contract. Let's see what you can do.... "Hmmm starting off with the heaviest....come on, now you know you could do that.... down to one half....nope, no good... up to one forth now.....still not a go.... now you're down to one sixteenth.... oooh... the bar is kind of moving... his arms are shaking....the bar is rising... starting to rise more...up...up...up! OOOOh.... don't worry I've gotcha... I've gotcha! Oh, Caleb... you almost had it. You almost got that last set lifted. Must be around just what your maximum weight might be with a few more pounds of muscle.... Sorry, Caleb... drop your underwear and assume the position on the bed.... are we ready now? He we go.... feel that?" "OOOh that feels so huge!" "That's just my cock head rimmin' your hole... but now... in we gooooooo." "AAAUGH! ACK! OOOOH! GAWD! FUCK!" "Ohhh maaaaan what a tight ass! You sure you're not a virgin?" "Toooo much....sir.... " "I'm not even a fourth of the way in... you can surely take at least half? Like sooooooo." "AAAAAACK! MOTHER FUCK! SONOFABITCH! YOURDICKISHUGE!" "What was that? I didn't understand you, maybe a little more?" "SHIT! I SAID....UGH! ....HUH....HUH.... YOUR COCK....OOOOOH....IS......HUH....GIANORMOUS!" "Hmmmm yeah.... ok, we'll ease up on you a little bit... mark it off only on the half way point...and hmmmmm oooooh fuuuuuck...go to town from there...." "AAAAI OOOOH OOOOO HUUUUHGMFFFF (GULP -GASP) FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK SHIT DAMN OOOOOOO AAAAHUHHHHH SO....FRICKIN.....BIG!" "HMmmmm YEAH IT IS! A REAL ALPHA MALE'S COCK! How's your's doing? Should we help give it a rub?" "OOOOHH STT TT T T T TOP!" "Yes, I'm topping your tight bottom ass." "NO NO ST TT ST STOP RUBBING MY C-AAAAUWWCK! (PANT GASP) SO.... HUGE....FUCKIN ASS SPLITTING!" "Oh, no...need to rub you so you climax too, Caleb." "AAAAH GAUGH! UH-HUH HMMMMMMNFFFFF HOOOOOOO OOOOHHHH SHIT! AAAAAUGH AUGGH AUUUGH AUUUGH!" "What are you convulsing for? You can't be having an orgasm, nothing is coming out? Have you already started dry cumming? Damn! You need a pair of big boy balls like me! Hmmmm I think ....hoooo .... I'm ready...let me show you..." POP! "AAUUUUUUUUGH!" "Ok.... HHMMMMM UHHHHGH HOOOOO YEAH! BUILDING UP!....AND UP!...CLIMAX COMING! FROM YOUR TIGHT...... ASAAAAAAAAUUUH ASS..ASSS. STROKING MY SCHLONG....OOOOH FEW MORE ....HOOOO HUH MORE...MmmMORE SST ST TROKES....STROKES.....STROOO (SWALLOW) and....AND....AAAAAAAND! .... .... ...... HUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGH HU! HOOOOO! HEEEEE! HUUUUU FUUUUUUCK!" The first volley lands on Caleb's chest coasting it completely, the second hits him square between the eyes covering his face and seeping into his hair. Volley three strikes his chest again, sending the pool cascading over Caleb's shoulders and down into his abs, where the fourth volley strikes and begins coating the cobblestones. Six, seven, eight, nine, ten volleys continue streaming forth until Caleb is completely coated from head to crotch and part of his thighs. He is coughing, and spewing up some of the cum which he has inhaled as he lies gasping on the bed from his encounter. "And THAT! Is what a REAL SIZED MAN NEEDS to satisfy his urges! AUUUUUUUUUUGH!" Picking up the lowest weight of barbells, he curls them and then begins to bend the bar till it forms a nice little arch. The scene begins to fade to black with Caleb passed out on the bed, his face half contorted in pain the other half in a smile, while Bo's cock begins to become slightly smaller, hang limp, and thus dribble a pool of cum onto the floor.... [sESSION HAS ENDED. THANK YOU FOR JOINING THE BEHEMOTH BO FOR ANOTHER ENCOUNTER IN TOO SMALL A WORLD TOO SMALL OF PARTNERS TODAY. PLEASE CHECK THE SCHEDULE FOR NEXT LIVE CAM APPEARANCE. DING] ***************************************************************************** "Hello, lover.... that was fuckin' amazing?" "Really?" "I'm fuckin all boned over on it. I Think you made close to like twenty grand this evening." "Is Caleb going to be alright?" "Yeah.. he's fine. The doctors have looked him over. You went in that one time a little over 14 inches on him, that actually tore his anus a small amount, but it won't require stitches or a hospital stay; he just won't be able to have sex with anyone for a few months." "Oh man..." "Don't knock yourself out over it. It's all listed in the contract he signed off on and you didn't go to the sixteen inch mark... he's not incapacitated. He'll be alright. In the meantime... are you completely worn out?" "No.... I mean... I don't think I could spew spoo again so soon, but I'm not really tired at all?" "Good...because...that really got me horny..." "Jessie?...." "Very horny....for my hung hulk and his muscular ass..." Pinch "JESSIE!" "Come on....get in our bed...." "Hey! S...stop.. .stop...SS SSTOP! Stop fingering my hole!" "No... I want it...now!" "ooooohhhh.... ooooh.... Jessssssie...." "Take the robe off lover..." Bo, practically rips the terry cloth robe off of his Herculean sized frame, walks backwards and falls onto the bed... "Do you want me to flip over?" "No... raise them legs up....now put them down...Hmmmm yeah.... I love to grab onto those huge fucking quads and grapple with the hamstrings as I plu-UHHHHHNGE...nge..." "OOOOOH! JESSIE! FUCK!" "Plunge into your tight, muscular assssssss...... Oooooh yeah...take it....take it all! Take all of my fourteen inch cock!" "OOOOohhh GAWD YESSS! MY BIG BOY! MY MAN! OOOOH FUCK! AUUUUGH OH! OH! OH!" "HMMMMM SHIT YEAH....WHO'S MY GIANT BOTTOM!" "OOOOH HUUH HUH HUH I...I..." "I SAID, 'WHO'S MY GIANT BOTTOM?! MY CUM BOWL! MY SPERM RESERVOIR!'" "oooOOOOOOOOH OOOH! I AM! I AM! I'M YOUR BOTTOM BOY!" "WHO ARE YOU?" "AAAU AAAU AUUUU I.... I.... I AM BO THE BOTTOM BOY OF JESSIE!" "And don't..." "HUH!" "YOU!" SMACK! of the ass... "AAAACK! HAHAHAHAHAAHA" "FORGET IT!" "OOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOH!"

Sorry for the long delay. I have cooked this chapter to keep the flow. Cheers! AGE OF MUSCLE GODS Previous Chapters Chapter IV Growing Bonds At some point, I realized something hard underneath me, very hard and allegedly uncomfortable, but when I realized I was actually sleeping on top of my Uncle Steve’s massive body, it became the coziest place in the world to sleep. “Good morning…” I said while rubbing my face against the humongous right pectoral muscle, which still felt smooth, although the white hair already regrown to the point of being harsh and itchy. There was a significant pressure on my naked butt made by a huge, heavy calloused hand squeezing my left cheek. “Welcome back, Johnny. I knew you’d sleep heavily for a long time, but still…” The deep manly voice of my enormous muscle daddy made my cock harden instantly. “Sorry, but it’s not every day that you get the fuck of your life.” I smiled. “That no longer is your case, little man. You WILL get the fuck of your life every single day. ” Uncle Steve easily lifted me and kissed me hardly, his tongue was so strong and commanding, I moaned and groaned while my hands tried to grope the incredibly hard mounds of the muscle of his upper body. For a long moment we just stood there with me groping and licking those enormous muscles on my immense Uncle Steve, completely entertained by the wondrous mature muscles whose size has been amazingly magnified by this mysterious thing they called “triggering”. I laid on top of his huge torso, with my legs spread at his groin, feeling the weight and the warmth of his engorged manhood pressing the crack of my butt its impressive girth, while my amazing SMM, smiled back at me, throwing his head back and enjoying the pressure of his own powerful muscles against his neck and ears. “Shit…how much bigger have you grown?” I shook my head, still unable to process the kind of amazing transformation, which was taking place to his already smoking hot muscle daddy. “I am not sure yet…I mean, while you were catching the z’s I ate all the provisions I had reserved for the first few days. I just ordered more online before training outside, but the new weights I had set aside were not nearly as challenging as I thought, so I killed the time by doing some thousands of pushups with some extra weight on my back.” Uncle Steve casually said without ever taking his manly eyes of me, and I felt like a rotisserie chicken ready to be devoured by this immensely huge and hungry man. The things he described were so amazing, and still he took them with such natural attitude that completely caught me off-guard. “Well, shouldn’t we find it out together?” I asked very excited with the very idea that this massive hunk who had fucked me until I nearly passed out of exhaustion, and before I could say another word, the powerful stud already carried me to the bathroom, and he just growled while the enormously wide shoulders rubbed against the bathroom doorframe. “Damn, I’ll soon be too big for this little house of mine, good thing I already have a contractor specialized in upgrading households for SMM’s.” Uncle Steve as he gently placed me on the ground and stood up right, probably to let me realize by myself that he was looking at me at eye level. “Fuck, you’ve grown two inches taller already …that is so amazing.” I blushed while he kissed me in the cheeks. “Well, these are just the first couple of inches, and I’ll grow much, much taller to accommodate all the muscle I’ll grow, boy!” He said getting up on the scale. It was then I realized how things would be different with Uncle Steve growing so much taller. The same mixture of intimidation, excitement and utter admiration towards the monument of muscular manliness would soon spice even further our already volcanic sexual relationship. “Uncle Steve…h-how much bigger will you grow? I mean…in a realistic expectation?” “I don’t think you should ever worry about realistic expectations, Johnny boy. I’ll blow every expectation out of the water, and you’ll helping me out.” He instructed me, so I knew there would be no more arguing. “All right, sir. How can I help you?” I knew when I needed to play the obedient puppy role. “You can start by reading the weight out for me lad; my pecs are too fucking huge for me to see over them!” Uncle Steve announced proud of his much bigger frame. At first, my rational mind refused to accept the number in the screen, but another look at the powerful wall of manly muscle breathing so close to me easily crushed my initial hesitation. “It says here 387 pounds…if this is an accurate appliance.” Uncle Steve just groaned. “Fuck yeah, 82 pounds of hard muscle in just a couple of hours, and I barely had enough nutrition and exercise. Everything is going quite exciting lad, don’t you think?” “Shit…you’re so massive…bigger than any superheavyweight bodybuilder back at Olympia weekend, sir!” “Oh come on, Johnny! It is not fair with those young pups. They are just boys, like you. They’ll never be huge like real men and only Senior Muscle Men are truly manly, for that matter.” He grinned, lifting his monstrous sized bicep that I immediately hugged and held my own body, which he supported so easily off the ground. I, on the other hand, was the one who gave up first, feeling my arms shaking from such effort. Once my feet were back on the ground, I quickly hugged my soon to be even bigger SMM. “Do you want to fuck me again, sir? I think I recovered my strength now…” I said, trying to disguise my own horniness. “Heh, I know you must be dying to be fucked again, boy. But since you don’t last as much as myself, we should wait a bit more. I want to test something about triggers and their Masters.” There was a patronizing tone in his voice, but I was curious about the developments of this wondrous adventure. “What is it that you want to test, sir?” I asked right away. “Well, I noticed that although Bruce always ready to fuck his boy, but instead of fucking him all the time. Instead, he actually keeps the boy waiting for a long time; he even likes to tease him, fucking many other guys only to deny the kid the pleasure to be fucked, until Chad is truly desperate of horniness that must explain why the guy is so much bigger than any other SMM.” “How big is he anyway sir?” I asked with a certain hesitation that certainly displeased my Uncle Steve. “You just need to know that he is bigger than me, at least for now…” I noticed how angry he got at such realization, and I tried to make up for such terrible mistake. “And you think you can outgrow him like Brad said you would?” The mischievous grin was back on my manly Uncle’s face. “Well, he didn’t say how I would do it, but he believes I can do it. And the trigger’s power is connected to his SMM. I have been giving it some thought. You see how much bigger you already made me: we have one thing in common with Bruce and Brad, which is our blood ties, but on top of that, we are more intimate than they have ever been.” I followed his train of thought. “So, the closest the trigger is to his master, the more powerful his effect over his SMM’s capabilities. Do you think, Brad is aware of that as well?” Uncle Steve just smiled and bounced his mountainous pectoral muscles to me, and I loved to grope and punch their uncanny hardness. “It is not just about being close; it is all about domination and submission. When Bruce denies Brad the attention he wants, the kid becomes frustrated, but he can’t help being drawn even deeper into Bruce’s dominance. So it must empower Bruce even further.” I gulped. “Does it mean you are also going to keep me at bay while you fuck other boys too?” Uncle Steve laughed aloud as he kissed me. “Of course not kid. I am going to fill with you pleasure instead of denying you, but I’ll give you the pleasure I see fit, and not the obvious thing you think you desire. You wanted to be awed, amazed, impressed, excited and shocked with my growing body.” “Yeah…” I replied, nearly drooling over those humongous muscles. “And that’s exactly what you will get. I’ll keep you hard by filling your tiny head with all sorts of amazing stuff, but fucking is going to happen only when I see that you are nearly losing, but I’ll never tease you nor treat you like shit.” “But how about you? You’re freaking hard right now, this giant cock of yours is so ready to be pleased.” “Heh, I never said I wouldn’t please myself…I can fuck lots of times, but when I fuck YOU, that’s when the show is going to happen. I’m gonna bring you beyond Cloud 9 and then make sure that every single time you are not going to resist and pass out of uttering pleasure.” I felt my cock getting even harder at that very sentence. Uncle Steve’s smile opened. “Shit…you are doing it right now; you’re feeling it, right kid? It’s not just horniness, it is something deeper!” I nodded. “Yeah, I just realized that…you are more than anything I can handle, and it is so fucking sexy.” The rush of power surged between us, something similar to our triggering, but at the same time very different. I placed my hands over Uncle Steve and felt them getting warmer, while he also moaned, his cock growing harder and trying to break our hug apart. Uncle Steve grew, but not like he grew when he triggered, not like he grew when I was sleeping. He grew much faster, harder, harsher and more deliciously graphic. His bones snapped as the muscle grew thicker, the veins popped out and the shoulders augmented, the neck engorged the pectoral plates gained so much more size and striations. I felt the arms growing while he hugged me tighter, he was growing taller as well. I could feel his body sliding against mine while he lifted me and my feet once again left the floor. There was also something else going on with my body. I felt a different kind of rush, my heart beating faster than ever, my face itching… “Holy shit…” Uncle Steve’s deep voice echoed in the bathroom, as he looked at me before kissing me harshly, our bodies entangled, I could only feel his growing muscles around me, they augmented while engulfing my worshipping figure. Unlike his previous growth spurt, it was much quicker, but the results felt much better, at least for me. Instead of being drained and exhausted, I was just fresh and ready to be fucked, although I could tell it would not happen like previous times. Uncle Steve held me, his pacing body was sweaty, he was panting. “Fuck, I felt like I have the granddaddy of all pumps!” He managed to stand up straight as he placed me back in the ground. Uncle Steve no longer looked me at eye level. I was actually looking at his pommel, fascinated by its manly size. But that was just the beginning. Uncle Steve’s muscles were much, much bigger. They already seemed as huge as those SMM’s I met back in the Highway. Bulging, glistening, and looking so hard and ripped. However, he wasn’t just a bit taller and much, much more muscular. Something else had happened, I looked upon his face and I could tell he had a 5’o clock stubble, but his jaw actually seemed much wider, his features they were different, they were even manlier, more rugged, more impressive. He went back on the scale and it read 476 pounds. “Fuck…you just gained nearly 100 pounds in a few moments, how can this even be possible? Your body is producing muscle from thin air…” Uncle Steve just smiled and gently directed my face to the mirror, and I could finally see the reason for his own shocked reaction. The man looking back at me was not myself. At least, not the 36-year-old man I used to be until a few moments ago. For starters, he was much younger. At least 10 years younger, his face was the picture of health and handsomeness. In fact, it was pretty, surpassing gender assumptions of physical beauty. Then, his body was different from mine, I was still fit, but not in the same way, it had been prior to such transformation. It was a bit buffer, but also more toned in the lower part, with thicker thighs and bulbous butt. “So that’s how he got rid of Bruce Junior…” Uncle Steve concluded as he checked my rejuvenated version in the mirror, while I noticed he had grown taller and broader, but I had probably lost half an inch in height, which contributed to the difference in our final sizes. “I don’t understand, Uncle Steve…” “Well, when the SMM’s popped out, I did my search and found out Bruce Stone had one son, named Bruce Stone Jr before everything started, but there were no hints about any grandson. Looking at you now, I can only assume that they have gone through the exact same thing. Brad is Bruce Jr rejuvenated.” I touched my younger face and whistled. “But wait…I need to get back to work…I just got 10 fucking years younger…and this body…it doesn’t belong to me!” The enormous Uncle Steve stood behind me, his muscles filling my entire view. “Did you really imagine you would go back to work like nothing had happened, boy? You’re my trigger, we belong to each other” His manly voice calling me boy made so much sense. “Well, I have to earn my living…I have my patients…” “I’m taking care of you from now on. I have enough money, especially when it happens again…soon you will be even younger than now, perhaps just as young as college freshman.” “Fuck, if you’re true, soon I’ll look underage and you will be in deep trouble”. “Don’t worry…You won’t. I like my guys younger, so I can be their full monster muscle daddy, but not too young though.” “What are you talking about, did…did you change me like that?” “Well, you changed me in the triggering right? It is almost like a two way street, but I am the one calling the shots. I wanted you to look younger so I can seem even manlier next to you, and you did a great job as well…” “What did I do?” I asked dumb folded. “Well, I believe it is not a thing you have done consciously, it’s more like you allowed me to become more aggressively manly. It was then I realized Uncle Steve was indeed a walking rugged wall of masculinity, his face was just powerful, his voice grew so much deeper, and his features were indeed engorged, especially his cock I gulped “Uncle Steve, you grew very fast, and so much manlier…” “Yeah, when you are properly stimulated I can get this kind of growth and magnification, and I can also change your body to suit my fantasies.” Things were actually getting a lot more dangerous for me, since I noticed my humongous uncle had some kind of supernatural control over my body and he was learning to play me like an instrument. “So, you’re gonna keep trying to unlock more new features of this power you have over me, right?” “Oh yeah, we’re gonna have lots of fun. How does it make you feel?” “Horny…” “Good…Put go put some clothes. I am starving, I will take you to a nice place and we are gonna parade our new selves. I want people to meet my nephew. The enormous Uncle Steve slapped my butt ever so gently, but I knew it got red and it hurt a lot, which I found extremely sexy. Damn it…I am so fucked! End of part IV To be continued

First Chapter: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1131-transformation-part-i-mutation-chapter-one/ Previous Chapter: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2642-transformation-part-i-mutation-chapter-ten/ CHAPTER ELEVEN Hank lived in an old three-story firehouse on a brick-paved street in Tribeca. He had purchased the narrow brick building three years ago and I had helped him gut and build out the interior. We removed the front half of the second floor and rebuilt the back as a loft/bedroom, while the third floor became a lounge and entertainment space with steps leading up to a rooftop deck and garden. The basement held his personal gym. The conversion took us a year but the end result was well worth the effort. He was so grateful for my help that he offered to rent the top floor to me, which was at least twice the size of my studio, at my current rent but I passed. Now it looked like he got me after all. My bed for the night was the stained and polished concrete slab floor of the ground level. Matt had slept with me, actually on me, the entire night. He was on his side with his crotch pressed into my erect and continuously leaking cock while his head rested on my pecs. “Are you comfortable?” he asked me in the middle of the night after taking a leak. “Perfectly,” I said. I was beginning to believe that it was no longer possible for me to even feel uncomfortable, at least physically. “You know, it’s a bit creepy that you don’t breathe,” he said. “No kidding.” Within seconds, he had fallen fast asleep again. I, on the other hand, wasn’t the least bit tired. I just lay there on the cool concrete and listened to Hank’s soft snoring in the loft upstairs and Matt’s barely perceptible breathing while wondering what to do next. The big questions were not easily answered. How does one declare himself god? Was I really meant to save the world by taking over and dominating the planet? Or did I exist to give people someone real to worship or feel submissive to so they wouldn’t behave like selfish brats? How actively should I involve myself in world affairs? Perhaps the more important question was – did I really want to dominate the world and be worshipped? But short of moving to Antarctica or the bottom of the sea, it didn’t seem like I had a choice. Once anyone saw me, it was all over. Everyone wants to feel appreciated and loved, but continuously worshipped? Smaller questions were easier. Would Terry’s analysis of my cum reveal anything useful? How long would Carlos remain in the hospital? Would I be able to fuck him again? Was Matt going to go back to Cleveland and his former life? Was it self-centered to imagine that he would rather stay with me? The light of dawn crept in through the multi-pane windows at the front of the building and officially announced Friday morning. Neither of us had spoken of it, but Matt was scheduled to return home tomorrow. I lifted my head enough to see the dim light of morning reflected on his blond hair. I had known him for less than a week, but already I couldn’t imagine living without him. Not only had he shared my experience since the moment it began, but he was smart, playful, loyal, got along well with Hank, and perhaps most importantly of all, understood me like no one else. “Please don’t leave me,” I whispered. He stirred. “I’ve been waiting for you to ask me to stay. I know it’s only been five days, but I love you.” “I didn’t know you were awake.” He sat up and straddled my great thighs as best he could, facing me. “Only for a few minutes. I was thinking about how warm you are.” He grinned contentedly and leaned forward, wrapping his arms around my cock. It throbbed powerfully at his touch and cum began to spurt from the piss slit. I again felt as if I were having an orgasm without actually having one. “It’s like a cum fountain,” he said. I smiled. “It is pretty amazing, isn’t it?” Despite the fact that it seemed to have a mind of its own, the pleasure the mammoth tool gave me was indescribable. “It was magnificent on Sunday and now it’s infinitely more so,” Matt said quietly. “You were magnificent on Sunday and now you are infinitely more so. But I don’t care if you are Jamal the man or Jamal the god. I want to be with you.” I stood and took him in my arms without letting him touch the floor. I then carried him up the stairs to the third level and set him down on the shag rug between the long sofas, both of which were positioned perpendicularly to the front windows. The room was lit only by the early dawn sky and the light of a street lamp that streamed through the three multi-paned windows. He stretched out and smiled. “What are you going to do to me?” “This,” I said as I knelt down on my hands and knees and kissed my way up his erect penis to his defined abdominal muscles. “And this.” I continued kissing up between his furry pecs and neck until I reached his beautiful bearded face and soft lips. I gently drove my tongue into his mouth, which he began sucking eagerly as he reached up and explored my beard and face with curious hands. I pulled back and turned my attention to his leaking cock. “And finally, this.” And taking his rock hard tool in my mouth, easily swallowed the long shaft, twirling my tongue around it and carefully sucking. “WHOA!” He gasped. “Oh my god! No one has ever been able to do that! WOW!” He actually began laughing, which quickly turned into euphoric grunts. “Ugh ... UGH...” Already he came and his big cock throbbed noticeably in my mouth and throat as he pumped his load into my stomach or whatever was down there now. “Hey!” Hank’s voice came from downstairs. “What’s goin’ on up there?” Unable to respond, I ignored him. I enjoyed feeling the length of Matt’s cock in my mouth and continued massaging it gently. I would never have been able to deep throat him when we met, let alone keep it down indefinitely, but it seemed becoming a god had several benefits beyond the obvious. He continued squirming and moaning as I heard Hank climb the stairs. “You never suck me,” he said as he reached the top. I sat up and wiped the moisture from my mouth with my forearm. “Yeah, ‘cause you never keep your legs down for more than two seconds.” Hank shrugged. “We all have our priorities. Anyway, I’ve decided that we’re takin’ a road trip today.” He walked over and sat down on the sofa to my right. I watched as his dick flopped out through the fly of his boxer shorts. His body looked big, pumped. I had always admired the fullness of his muscle bellies. I stared at him and raised my left eyebrow. “If it pleases your godliness,” he added with an exaggerated flourish. “I’m so happy right now I’d do anything you wanted,” I said. “Matt is planning to stay with me.” “I have to share you?” Hank said. He looked genuinely disappointed but I knew better. Matt sat up and put his arms behind him for support. “Where are we going?” “Buchanan,” Hank said. Matt looked at him. “Where is Buchanan?” “What’s in Buchanan?” I asked. “It’s a surprise,” he said. “Come on, Matt. Let’s shower and go rent us a van.” Matt turned to me for approval. “You better get,” I said. “He gets cranky when he doesn’t get his way.” “What are you going to do?” Matt asked. I stood up, grasped my massive cock and smiled. “You got me all worked up so I just made a date with my reflection.” * * * It was ten in the morning by the time we left Manhattan. The van Hank rented didn’t have any windows in back, so I passed the time playing with Matt’s iPhone, which taught me two things about my new self. One, my thumbs were too large to effectively use it, and two; I could easily see the individual pixels. My vision had become much sharper. My hearing didn’t seem any better though. I could hear Matt and Hank chatting away at the front of the van, but couldn’t make out what they were saying over the road noise. After around an hour of driving north, we stopped in Ossining, a town on the Hudson south of Buchanan, so the two of them could have lunch. This time I surfed the net on Hank’s larger Droid, which was a bit more forgiving of my fat fingers. I resisted searching for information on Buchanan, but I did find yet more videos and photographs of myself at various stages of growth over the past five days. As Mark had predicted, the images and movies of me had been picked up by the popular media, but I didn’t find any indication that I had been identified. Yet. I could hear my companions talking as they approached the van. Hank had asked Matt how long he had been vegetarian, who responded, “Since I was 18,” before launching into a passionate explanation as to why. “My issue isn’t with eating meat,” he said as they opened the doors and climbed in. “It’s with the cruelty of the food industry. Factory farms torture animals from birth to death. What these people do is unspeakable and invisible to the general public. It makes me sick to my stomach to even think about it. Not to mention how inefficient meat is nutritionally, especially beef. It’s a huge waste of land and water compared to plant-based foods.” I watched as Hank shifted uncomfortably in the driver’s seat. “I don’t eat much red meat.” “None of my business,” Matt said. I saw him reach over and put his hand on Hank’s enormous thigh. “Lecture over.” Hank covered Matt’s hand with his own. I couldn’t see their faces, but despite their occasional sparring, they were developing a bond. I was pleased, relieved, and as I searched my feelings, not at all jealous. We continued north for another ten minutes or so until I heard Matt speak again. “The exit for 9A is coming up – Albany Post Road.” I lay back on the floor of the van and stared at the roof. It was near noon on a Friday. A week ago at this time, I was an ordinary man at work looking forward to lunch and wondering what to do with his weekend. Now I was a newly minted god wondering what utterly impossible thing was going to happen next. I stared at the roof of the vehicle and let my eyes lose focus. Except that the roof didn’t get blurry. Instead, it looked as if I were viewing something else entirely. I refocused and roof of the van was back. I relaxed my eyes again and the alternate image returned. It appeared something like the night sky or one of those pictures from a radio telescope – then I immediately knew what it was. “Hey guys!” I called out as I moved forward. “I can see the sun!” “Okay, turn left here,” I heard Matt say. He had apparently taken over as navigator. “Yeah, Indian Point Road.” I refocused and watched him turn back to look at me. “What do you mean you can see the sun? So can we.” I pointed up and relaxed my eyes. “I can see the sun through the roof – like with radio waves or X-rays or something. It’s beautiful. There’s a lot of other stuff, but this really bright object I’m looking at must be the sun.” Matt continued looking at me. I refocused again and watched his eyes glaze over. “God, I can’t wait to worship you again,” he said. “Hey!” Hank said. He prodded Matt with his fist. “Pay attention. Now where?” Matt turned away and shook his head. “Sorry. Hold on,” he said as he consulted his iPhone. “Left again on Broadway.” They continued talking but I tuned them out and looked around with my new eyes. The sun was intensely bright overhead, but there were points of light and glows everywhere in different shades and patterns. I looked down at myself and could see nothing – or more accurately, I was completely black. Featureless. A silhouette. I held my hand out in front of my face. It was a jet-black shadow in front of a riot of color. I began to realize that most of the objects were more or less stationary, but off to the right were two small but distinct glowing points that were moving slowly, as if we were driving by them at a distance. “Matt,” I said. “What is immediately to our right?” “Countryside – trees, grass, a chain link fence with razor wire.” “No, beyond that. Maybe half a mile away.” “I can’t see that far. There’s a berm or hill with more trees in the way.” “The power plant,” Hank called back. “The Indian Point nuclear power plant. That’s the surprise. It’s almost lunchtime for God.” “I’m not God,” I said even as my powerful cock surged to life in anticipation of feeding from a gigawatt power source. “I don’t remember me askin’ your opinion,” Hank said to me. “Do you?” Hank, Terry and his boyfriend Maxim exited the cab onto 44th Street and ran across to the theatre. Terry had bought tickets to Into the Woods for the four of us for Hank’s birthday but ended up working late at the hospital. I paid the cab driver and checked my watch. We had five minutes. I looked to my left, paused to let an oncoming car pass, and ran across to join them in the pool of light beneath a streetlamp. “Hey!” A cop called out. I looked up to see him pointing at me. “Let’s see your ID, buddy,” he said as he approached. He was Italian and not bad looking. I handed him my license. My heart pounded in my chest – not from nervousness, but I was anxious about missing the first act. Hank looked at Terry. “You guys go on,” he said as he shooed them away. “We’ll meet you inside.” “Yeah, I thought so,” the cop said as he examined my ID. His Brooklyn accent was even stronger than Hanks. The cop looked across the busy sidewalk at his partner. “Hey Frankie!” He called out. “C’mere. We got an ‘Al’.” An Al-Bakri, to be exact, I thought, suddenly furious. “What’s the problem?” I asked. He leaned toward me until his face was inches from mine. “That problem is that all of you sand niggers should have been shipped back to the desert you came from,” he said. “I lost some good buddies when you people flew them planes into the trade center.” My mind filled with rage. I could feel myself shaking. “I was born in Dearborn, Michigan,” I said. My voice was trembling. “I grew up in San Jose, California.” “Yeah?” The Italian cop challenged. “Can ya prove it?” “What did he do wrong, officer?” Hank asked. “He jaywalked,” the cop said. “It’s New Yawk,” Hank said, fully unleashing his accent. “Everybody jaywalks.” The cop turned to Hank. “I don’t remember me askin’ your opinion. Do you?” It turned out that he and Hank had grown up in the same neighborhood and gone to the same schools, which was probably all that saved me from further harassment. He finally wrote me a ticket for jaywalking and let us go, but it was too late to see the first act. I was still shaking with rage and paced back and forth in front of the theatre. “You know my dad’s mom was an enrolled Apache,” I said to Hank. “You can’t get much more American than that and everyone’s giving me crap about how I look? About my name because my grandma married a Syrian? My dad was even born here. When did this country get so fucking racist?” Hank put his hand on my shoulder. “Hey hey hey. It’s okay now. I’m here with you,” he said. “You ain’t said nothin’ before about people givin’ you shit about your name.” “It’s just stupid shit. Asking me if I know bin Laden. Calling me names – you know, camel jockey, sand nigger...” I pulled away from him and put my head in my hands. “Why are people so fucking stupid? I just. Don’t. Get it.” “You don’t get it cuz you’re a good guy,” he said. He pulled me to him and kissed me. I could feel myself relax. I may have been the top, I may have been the decision maker, but Hank was still taller and much bigger and as he held me at that moment, his strength and support were exactly what I needed. “Come on, let’s get outta here. The night is young and the drinks are on Big Red.” Next chapter: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/3706-transformation-part-i-mutation-chapter-twelve/

Cockring 12 - Problem Discovery Now Chad was totally engrossed in the prospect of finding the cause of the overload. He began by looking back at the times the cockring caused growth. Looking at the data from all events and extracting those occasions when it occurred more than once in a reasonable amount of time. Being analytical, he also knew data would be needed to document the differences of circumstances in play during those times the growth reverted back to pre-growth size and those when it remained permanent. With any luck he'd be able to solve this problem and test his hypothesis that storms caused the malfunction. The storm grew closer and became more intense as Brian sat in his study watching TV while chatting with a few friends on the website. A couple times he felt arousal but assumed it was from the conversations and planning he had going on. Soon he noticed his body felt energized and his muscles tensed and tingled more and more. He'd experienced exhilaration and sexually charged emotions with lighting in the past so he couldn't believe there was anything to be concerned about the cockring yet. Sometimes his body felt alive with sexual energy as the storm would surge in intensity and the lightning became more frequent. He loved to jack off during storms like this as the energy in the atmosphere was super exhilarating. His cock would get super hard as the storm surged and he pumped off a good load before the storm would ebb. After several of these incredibly pleasurable releases he realized the storms effect was causing a total turn on even higher than normal. The incredible enhanced sexual euphoria had to be stimulated by the cockring. It was so wildly erotic that he actually wanted it to continue. Before tonight he couldn't have imagined the cockring being affecting by a storm, let alone like this! Now he realized there just could be something to Chad's warning after all. He wondered if the past storms actually had caused some fault that interfered with the normal cockring functions. Meanwhile Chad had found what he needed. The data provided sufficient correlation to growth events to make him believe it was the cause. He decided it was important enough to call Doc with the information. It just might help him identify the defective part of Brian's cockring and a means to fix it. "Hello, Doc. I've found information on the problem with the cockring given to the Minneapolis Alpha." "Great! So what do we have? Defective parts, glitch in the program, an anomaly or freaky super human alpha male?" "Weather, bad stormy weather. As you know the cockring gets its power from the environment. EMF fields, both natural and manmade. I believe somehow his cockring is receiving too much outside energy during storms. If activated it is somehow using it and potentially causing the growth. I hate to think what would happen if it isn't activated during a major storm like the one forecast tonight! Such an overload from an electrical storm this major has to discharge somehow." Doc reiterates, "So at lower levels it could be causing arousal using the same function that allows the system to stimulate the alpha when our member client is in the area. However, if the cockring is activated then the extra power is used to super charge his whole body. So he must really be super horned tonight. We've got one hell of an electrical storm going on here." "Yeah, I checked the weather report once I figured out the problem. That is why I called to warn him... I know against the protocol, but felt a warning was the least I could do in this case." "How did he react?" "Mad, pissed off, unreasonable considering I was trying to warn him." "Chad, you had to know he'd react like that. Warning or not, we did this to him. So what will happen now if the cockring gets activated?" "Seems it takes a double event to cause the growth. Just how much is unknown. I only have data from the smaller storms that hit during the past events. This is the first major storm and it may not make a difference from the past storms. The cockring may not get activated at all tonight if he stays home." "I heard potential disappointment in your voice. You're not considering setting off remote activations, just to prove your theory?" "It was a thought; however doing so would skew the results of any test. I think it has to be activated from his side to prove the system is in no way contributing to the malfunction." "I agree, best to isolate the parameters and collect data when it happens. Maybe then we can figure out a solution. Keep me posted." Brian went to bed later than usual, totally exhausted from his repeated arousals and sessions jacking off. The storm had finally cleared out so he figured he'd be able to sleep. Several hours later Brian was enjoying an unusual dream involving a hot sex party as the storm redeveloped. Once again the cockring began discharging and every muscle in his body flexed and tensed. The extra stimulation from the discharging cockring combined with activity in his dream to create a reality unlike he'd ever experienced before. His cock throbbed hard straining for release as the scene play out. He was being held down by more than a half dozen men who were taking him to the edge repeatedly. They each took part in what seemed to be a finely orchestrated ritual of some kind. One by one each would take a turn sucking his hard cock until he was ready to cum and stop just before allowing Brian to cum. Others kissed him deeply while hotly driving their tongue deeply into his throat. Still others played with his sensitive nips. Pinching and twisting them hard. They knew exactly how to drive him over the edge. Brian almost unloaded again and again as the cockring discharged repeatedly, heightening the sensation. He thrashed about in the bed unable to get away from the men as the storm fueled the cockring discharges. Strong hands grasped his balls and pulled them hard. As others would take turns stroking Brian's throbbing monster with both hands, jacking it end to end. His enlarged, loaded balls ached for release as they continued to be twisted and tugged roughly. The action taking him just to the edge again and again before backing off, in time with the storm surges. Never letting him get any relief, his balls ached painfully now as they swelled larger and larger, trying to contain the massive load. The storm intensified with high winds violently bending the trees. The lightning increased in both frequency and intensity and as it did the cockring discharged more and more energy into Brian. An enormous clap of thunder, with a super flash of brilliant lightning finally caused him to bolt up out of bed. His hands now free from the men in the dream, he instinctively grabbed at the base of his turgid, thick hard-on trying to hold off the pain, only to inadvertently set off the cockring. As usual, his cock surged larger from the cockring event. The instant growth was painful yet not in the same usual way. He moved his hand toward the end of his humongous cock. He admired his increased size and reach back to feel his heavy balls, greatly enlarged and over full, hanging low between his legs. As he examined the two large orange sized balls he realized that the cockring event had created a break from the constant painful discharging cockring energy. He stroked his cock end to end, enjoying the pleasurable sensations. He needed to get off and release his pent up load. He stroked furiously with one hand while the other caressed his tight pecs and pinched at his nips. He could feel the cockring building up energy again as it started to discharge once again. The energy drained off by the event didn't last even fifteen minutes. He could feel it surging through his body causing his muscles to spasm as they contracted repeatedly. The discharges surged over and over, getting more powerful each cycle as the storm continued to rage outside. He wanted relief, he needed relief. He wondered if it had been long enough to risk triggering another event or if it would be sensed as a second event which could cause the body growth he suspected, growth that would be permanent. Was it worth the risk? If another event would stop the surges long enough for the storm to pass it might be worth it. It'd been some time since the last body growth so his friends wouldn't be surprised if he showed progress from his workouts at the gym. He'd just have to take the chance and accept the outcome, since the constant discharges were rapidly becoming unbearable. "Fuck!" he yelled out, "If I can't get off then I'm at least I'm going to see if this overload malfunction is caused by the storm." He grasped the cockring firmly. "Damned if I do, damned if I don't!" A sharp tug at it triggering the failsafe as expected and as feared a double event. It did stop the surging discharges as before as the power was deployed to prevent the removal of the cockring. Like that could ever happen in his current state of arousal. There was no way any effort could have removed the cockring. You'd think the logic circuit in the cockring failsafe could detect that fact and adjust accordingly. Instead the cockring malfunctioned just like he had expected it would. The jolting surge causing him to fall back onto the bed as his body reacted. His muscle mass surged as the growth hit hard as before. Muscles expanded rapidly stretching his skin tightly over them. Every muscle fiber clearly visible through the taunt skin. He thought his skin would split wide open as the muscle growth continued expanding while his skin resisted and squeezed his innards tightly. His cock too grew even larger and longer! With frenzied abandonment, he couldn't stroke his monstrous length furiously enough. His strong hands holding tightly as his powerful arms pumped away. He pumped and stroked knowing the discharges could return at any moment. He was so close he could feel the cum rising pushing up the length of his cock. Inch by inch toward freedom. "Now", he shouted, as the load began spewing forth. Streaming ropes of cum erupted one after another. Some landing on his face, but more on his huge pecs and the ripples of his firm abs. More and more volleys of cum fired from his cock it was pooling up in the crevice between his pecs and the recesses of his abs before finally running down around the sides of his body. With the release his mind calmed down and he could begin to think rationally. "Now I'll know if the storm is the cause of the sustained growth or not." If his body reverted in size, then the storm had played no role in creating the growth. If his muscle gains remained intact his theory would be proven true and knowing the cause he could work on a plan of how to prevent it. He resigned himself to the fact that he would just have to accept the outcome either way. He wanted to test the storms impact on the malfunctioning cockring but had hoped for time to logically plan out the test. He never expected to test things out with such a violent storm or under such incredibly powerful discharges. The cockring had never discharged like this before but then this was the first intense storm since he was ringed by Chad. There was still a chance that the growth would be gone by morning. Although he had his doubts about the prospect of that potential. He thought he had finally gotten relief just as the discharges began yet again. "Already?” he questioned, while wrapping his hand around the cockring as if to hold off the surges. A quick glance at the time revealed a half hour had passed. "Fuck, I'm going to die before this storm is over!" Just then another thunderous storm surge with almost constant lightening hit. The cockring discharge caused all his muscles to contact violently once again. An impact that to him felt like what Bill Banner must have experienced in the comics when transforming into the Hulk. Nothing could stop it, nor predict that the contraction of his huge biceps would pull his arm firmly resulting in a jerking motion that set off the cockring yet again! He couldn't imagine how the thick steel baseball bat between his hands could possibly grow any larger. It felt as if his grip was being forced to choke up on the thicker shaft of the bat. His finger tips no longer touched as they were forced apart by the increasing thickness. He could only watch as it grew longer too and his cockhead thickened emphasizing the huge helmet on end of his shaft. He also felt his balls expanding larger and heavier to accommodate the rapid buildup of another massive load of cum. Never had he experienced a triple event. The double event was always too much, however he had no choice. What was done was done and he had no clue what the outcome would be. The enormous power acquired by the cockring from the storm surely exerted itself unpredictably. Suddenly the muscles of his body seized and throbbed, surging with energy. Each in turn tensed and strained as it grew larger, eliminating from the cockring outward. His glutes became more solid before the growth moved on down into his hamstrings and surged around front, attacking his quads. His thighs expanded rapidly reacting to the power as they filled out. In the other direction, the burn in his abs felt like he'd done more crunches than he ever could imagine. Rectus abdominus screaming with the burn of the effort. External obliques alternated flexing with the growth, right, left, right left. He thought standing side bends were bad enough, but these were painful as hell. It then flowed up, through his serratus anterior producing the tell tale defined ridges before moving into his lats. As the growth continued it caused an arching of his back that raised his torso off the bed momentarily. The rhomboids tensed just before his trapezius contracted, further pulling his shoulders back. Then his lower legs cramped as his calved fired up causing him to blurt out, "Oh, FUCK", as his entire torso rose up off the bed leaving only his shoulders and feet touching and his raging cock standing up like a giant lightening rod. Slowly his legs and back muscles began to relax and he collapsed back onto the bed. He barely had time to realize a few moments of nothingness when his deltoids began undulating, each in turn, one after the other seizing up as they moved his shoulder forward and backwards, undulating as the force also began to move down his arms. The biceps and triceps weren't as cooperative as they both hit with an isometric vengeance, pumping up to fill out his upper arms. His fists tightened in a death grip as his forearms flexed their growth. His breathing slowed to normal and once again he began to relax. His brain began to take mental inventory of the changes he felt. Glutes, hamstrings, quads, calves, abs, lats, traps, delts, biceps, triceps, forearms. Sudden realization that one muscle group was missing, "Shit!", he screamed as the force rose up from his abs, lats, traps and deltoids, attacking his chest from all sides. He sucked in a deep breath as pectoralis heaved with growth. They grew thicker and denser as they force his skin to stretch even tighter than the last time. The cleavage between them became more pronounced as his chest rose and fell breath after breath. Finally, the total body explosion was over. He lay motionless, exhausted from all the physical exertion and activity. His mind, overwhelmed by it all, slowly resumed his analysis of the changes. He felt powerful, yet peaceful, in the reality of the calm he was now experiencing. Well, almost! There was one need that still demanded attention. The load in his swollen balls required relief. No, it demanded relief! He reached down with both hands. One cupping his huge balls, the other wrapping the best it could around the powerful cock shaft. Stroking slowly at first, savoring the huge increased length and girth of the powerful monstrous cock. Then more rapidly as the pent up need for release took over. He pumped his raging cock end to end, faster and faster. His breathing quickened as the sensations took effect and his body was drawn into the effort. Muscles tensed and flexed as the blood surged through his veins. His vascularity became prominent as a road map beneath the tautly stretched skin. The blood coursing through his veins feeding the newly formed muscle fibers. He felt so incredibly powerful that the pain of the growth was acceptable payment for the incredibly euphorically erotic state that was currently feeding his sudden and powerful orgasm as it spewed forth. His monstrously huge cock exploded, cum pumping non-stop over his naked body. More and more he shot cum as his balls contracted and ached to unload totally. The thick creamy load coating his chest and abs, occasionally splashing on his face. More and more pumped out of his cock as his huge balls drained their precious load. He couldn't resist tasting it. "Umm, dam, that's good", and he continued to wipe it off his body and lick it off his fingers. He devoured it handful after handful from his abs and chest until there was no more to be found. Then, with no more storm providing charge to the cockring, he fell into a deep sleep until his morning alarm.

NB- I've put a "weird" tag. on this and I should warn in advance there's a few very unique but overall very unusual feature of this series that I've written- it involves bodybuilders being able to impregnate each other with clones. It really gets me off, but if the idea grosses you out, you've been warned! There's one or two violent sex scenes in this chapter too. _________ David Wyman, the larger of the two American competitors was visibly relieved to hear this and grabbed his huge balls prior to removing his speedo. His balls then hung almost his knees, and his gigantic cock two or three inches past as he waited for his fellow competitors to do the same. Chen Xiao's speedo was simply torn off by his rapidly expanding cock, whereas Martin, still flaccid, had to tweak his nipples for a moment in order to cause the groundbreaking boner that caused his trunks to fly into the audience in three pieces. I too was naked at this point, having soiled my trunks with semen, gradually the whole auditorium removed all of its clothes, creating an incredible smell that made the air feel heavy and wet. The eight men stood now fully naked, before a room of naked bodybuilders, eagerly waiting the orgy that was coming up next, the Domination Round. This round, in contrast to the previous one that awarded aesthetics, instead awards strength and brute power. Each competitor faces their opponents in a series of head to head wrestling matches. Pinning your opponent to the ground is awarded with 2 points, penetrating him anally with 5 points and reaching full climax whilst still in control 10 extra points. What made this round so bizarre but also amazingly erotic was that due to the genetic enhancements that these men received, they were capable of producing all the necessary hormones to deposit a fertilized egg, and whenever the loser of one of these bouts was fucked up the ass, they would become impregnated with a pygmy muscleman, who would grow to adulthood in their ball sack over around an hour and be born at full sexual maturity in a monstrous pool of ejaculate on stage. In the audience around me I saw five or six of what I assumed to be Wyman's muscle progeny- identical to him in every way except their size and the fact that they had no speech capabilities or free will, they were giant muscle robots in effect, who would continue growing indefinitely, unlike their father. Wyman, the American I mentioned earlier, had won this round the previous year with 109 points and his cock and arrogant smirk buzzed full of excitement for this round. His first bout saw him face Jean Marie de Villiers, who at 710 pounds was much smaller than Wyman, and his fear showed. They stood on two 'x's six feet way from one another- the distance was just enough that when Wyman stretched out his massive arm, the Frenchman was just out of reach. Wyman was the biggest man in the contest (although Mustafa al-Asghari, his fellow American was roughly the same weight but one or two inches shorter) at 970 pounds and 8'7, but whilst this section of the competition was a sure win for him the earlier posing rounds did not always score him highly as during the run up to competition he would sacrifice form and muscle definition for gaining extreme size with massive rations of food and of course, his growth hormone that was obtained by a special pharmacological unit from bull elephant seals. As I watched him standing on the spot, ready to jump the Frenchman, I could certainly see elements of the bull seal in him, he panted and drooled from his gigantic chiseled jaw all the way down his rock hard sculpted body as his entire being shook maniacally waiting for the whistle to sound . And the whistle sounded. Wyman leapt towards Jean Marie, who jumped several meters in the air, sending the American tumbling over the stage. As the Frenchman landed he seemed pleased with himself; however this greatly angered Wyman, who picked himself up off the ground and stormed over to Jean Marie, making the whole auditorium shake as his size 32 feet pounded the ground. He stopped just short of the Frenchman and roared intimidatingly down at him, the two feet that separated their eyelines seeming like the gap between a giant and an infant. "YOU DON'T MAKE ME LOOK LIKE A FOOL YOU LITTLE FRENCH CUNT! I'M GONNA RAPE YOU GOOD BOY! YOU'LL SEE, AND WHEN MY LITTLE BOY COMES CRAWLING OUT OF YOUR NADS, I'M GONNA TEACH HIM HOW TO FUCK A LITTLE RUNT LIKE YOU TOO!" The poor Frenchman had no recourse, he stood glued to the spot waiting for the onslaught. Wyman bent down and grabbed his huge balls in his even bigger hand and lifted him above the ground before slamming him down viciously. "Two points!" Yelled the tanoy He then put one arm round each side and flipped him over, then used his two index fingers to spread apart his buttocks, spitting into the tight hole, and then onto his monstrous cock before thrusting the giant pole inside the black void. "Five points!" "You know what I'm gonna do boy?" Wyman whispered into Jean Marie's ear whilst fucking him, "I'm gonna squeeze out my biggest, strongest spunk to make sure that you end up carrying my biggest, fiercest muscle baby ever. He'll rip your little cock apart when he comes out, I swear, YOU'LL. REGRET. HUMILIATING.ME!" As he sad those last four words he stopped fucking so regularly, and delivered four final gigantic pummeling thrusts, as his giant balls pumped cum into the Frenchman’s exhausted ass he cried tears of pain and fear, and when Wyman pulled his cock out, the Frenchman simply collapsed and had to be removed from the stage, litres of thick smelly semen leaking from his devastated hole. "Wyman with the full seventeen points!" I was fascinated now to watch the Frenchman from this point, as I had never witnessed a "birth" yet. He was taken over to an area with hammocks in place of chairs (there was no way he would be able to sit down for quite a few days after the pounding he received from Wyman. He lay down starting to recover from the pain of the fucking, but mentally preparing himself for the pain of a small bodybuilder erupting from his cock in the coming hour. His ballsack had expanded, and in between his drooping testicles a third round lump had formed, about two feet in diameter and it was bulging and stretching aggressively. Wyman had promised that this would be one of his most impressive muscle offspring, and I was on the edge of my seat waiting to see what it was like. In order to make sure that the loser of the bouts in the domination round did not suffer serious injury in the competition, it was winner stays on, and Wyman was looking forward to taking on the remaining six. Chen Xiao was next, seventeen points to Wyman, followed by Mustafa, who in spite of being similar in stature was no match in strength, seventeen. Then came Martin van Santen, my gorgeous little man, and I felt for the first time fear and concern over the wellbeing of a competitor. I didn't want to see him impaled on a monster dick, howling in pain whilst the giant American degraded him. Sadly though within moments he had obtained the first two points for pinning Martin to the ground. Whilst on the ground though, Martin surprised the entire audience and delivered a powerful kick with both gigantic legs into Wyman's chest, throwing him 80 feet across the stage, to land on his back. Nothing like this had ever been seen before. "Now, two points to van Santen!" Turned on and motivated once more by the sheer power his legs had demonstrated, van Santen leapt up to his feet and stormed over to Wyman who was lying in pain, having landed on a pile of chairs that broke his fall but left his stomach and back badly bruised. He stamped on the American giant's stomach, causing him to cough up a small amount of blood onto the stage, and then with the same foot he rolled over Wyman’s body so that he was facing the floor, and then grabbed the hair on the back of his head, lifted him slightly off the ground (which was a challenge for the smaller, shorter Argentinian) and jammed his cock into the waiting ass. He made sure to finish quickly as he did not want the American to regain his strength and turn on him. With a resounding howl, he ejaculated and let Wyman fall to the ground, to be taken, unconscious, over to the hammocks. It was the first time that Wyman's ass had ever been penetrated. The contest stopped then for a break, as it had been around an hour since the domination round began and Jean Marie, Chen Xiao and Mustafa were expected within moments to be birthing Wyman's gargantuan kids. Whilst Chen Xiao and Mustafa were carrying a three foot wide spherical pouch in their ballsacks, poor Jean Marie looked like he was about to give birth to a full grown man, the lump had grown and was now six feet long and standing upright. Even through the scrotum you could see the embryonic bodybuilder flexing his giant, ripped muscles. In order to end the torment of having this giant growth in his system, Jean Marie began pumping his massive cock shaft with great gusto. Some assistants brought over buckets of lube to help the situation as well as to stimulate the huge balls and Wyman's muscle child. Gradually the large, elongated lump in the ballsack began to ascend, and Jean Marie screamed in pain and pleasure as his dick widened enormously to squeeze out the giant, and with one more tremendous push he ejaculated spectacularly all over the stage and well into the front rows of the audience. No less than two hundred litres of semen flooded the stage and as it began to become less and less, his dick hole expanded to several feet wide to squeeze out a full grown muscle beast that emerged covered in sticky fluid, strutting around the stage, consuming the semen from all over his massive body and picking up gloopy handfuls from the floor and ingesting it. The semen he ate ravenously made him increasingly aggressive, it compounded the high level of bull hormones in his already testosterone pumped up blood. He roared and bellowed louder than any human ever had before, and he flexed his gigantic muscles in a virile display of aggression. Whilst his father and the their competitors were shaved and tanned for competition, this muscle "baby" was not prepared in such a way, his entire body was covered in thick, black glossy hair, unsurprising for someone with such high levels of male hormones guaranteed by his parentage. He marched across the stage, growing almost an inch in height with each footstep (Wyman watched in awe, impressed by the potency of his own man juice) and when he reached the wall he punched a hole in the concrete and began fucking is hole in order to satisfy his carnal urges. Each thrust was accompanied by deep roars as well as rapid growth spurts, until he finally reached climax and screamed, pulling his cock out of the wall, he turned to the audience with his hands held either side of his head and spewed gallons of warm cum onto the stage. The entire room was left speechless by this monster, who now stood two whole feet taller than his father. Wyman however had nothing to fear- the muscle babies always deferred to their fathers, and the American wandered onto the cum-covered stage, still sore from his fucking from Martin and caressed his giant child. "Hey there big fella, I'm your daddy!" He said affectionately, rubbing the giant’s big hairy chest and making his six inch nipples stand erect to attention. He wiped some semen off his newborn son's chest and used it as lube to start massaging his own cock as the muscle baby watched. His was now the second biggest cock in the room, now standing erect two or three inches away from his eyes. He pumped the six foot long shaft repeatedly until he reached the point of climax and erupted a third batch of cum onto the stage. His humongous balls shuddered as they pumped four hundred litres of spunk out in a steady thick stream that hit the roof of the auditorium and splashed in every corner, followed by the birth of Martin's considerably smaller muscle baby that Wyman caught in his arms and placed on the ground. Three feet tall and two feet wide, covered from head to toe in thick rippling muscle that spasmed uncontrollably as he flexed and wandered around, gathering his bearings. He grew at a similar rate to the muscle baby that came before, although he was much less hairy and his growth slowed down after he surpassed about six feet. In the next five minutes both Mustafa and Chen Xiao expelled Wyman's two remaining muscle babies, who were equally hairy but thankfully for their hosts smaller and less painful than the beast that Jean Marie had popped out. The domination round recommenced, this time on a stage that was no less than two feet deep in huge bodybuilder cum. One hour later another break was taken to expel the new round of muscle babies. Several hours later, the domination round had come to an end and the ritual of bringing out the muscle babies began.

Sorry for the long wait on this... I said I would do it and I finally started it off. For those of you who wonder, yes the Starburst commercial did give me some inspiration. Just the set up for now... ==================================================================== The Hercules Trucking Co. - Part 1 - Owen sat there on his easy chair. That's all he pretty much did now-a-days. His life had deterriorated to long days of not much to do but eat, sleep, and watch TV or vegetate. It was the typical result of someone who began a downward spiral of depression after he lost his job at another trucking company when he was 33. Owen was a security guard there and he had been there for a long time. So much so, that he got to know all the other guards and truckers and other co-workers at his time there. Owen wasn't exactly the fittest guy at the time. At about 310 pounds of fat and muscle, he could hold his own when confronted with a situation. But when the new management took over, they didn't see that. All they saw was a fat guy who in their mind was the typical lazy guy who got paid to sit on his ass. The moment they saw him they wanted Owen out. They waited for the right moment when he made the smallest of mistakes and then fired him. Left with no income, Owen was lucky to have saved for an emergency like this. Owen was able to find an work from home internet job to keep his little bungalow house. Owen had searched but was never able to find a real job and it only got worse when he realized he was gaining weight because he wasn't as active. Owen balooned from 310 pounds of fat and muscle to over 500 pounds all fat in less than two years or since the last time he could estimate. He would need special scales to weigh himself now. Not only did Owen lose his job, but also access to all of his friends at the company. They all wished him well especially one trucker named Elliot. Both Owen and Elliot were of the same body type and did a lot of the same things. Both of them knew how to throw their weight around so to speak. They were very close and some co-workers sometimes thought a little too close. Owen did have a crush on Elliot but he was never sure that Elliot felt the same way that he did. Elliot did keep in contact with Owen a while after the job loss but soon after, Elliot was laid off. Luckily for Elliot, he was able to find another job somewhere in West Virginia, but only contacted him once since then. Things were going good for Elliot in the last phone call Owen got. Owen was jealous, but at the same time happy things were going so well for Elliot. The last phone call ended with "You are a good friend. I won't forget about you," Elliot said before they said their good byes. That was over two months ago. Owen's day began like all the others, wake up, spend a few moments looking at the ceiling before spending another few minutes trying to get his fat ass off the bed. Then eat a microwaved meal that took little effort to prepare, go back to his easy chair and watch TV while munching on anything else he could put in reach of him for a few hours before trying to pry himself out of the chair to the computer for more at home data entry. His house was along a main strip of road that always had a good amount of semis rolling along it. It reminded him of his old job. So his ears perked when he heard the sound of another semi slow down and stop very close to his house. The loud "CHUFF" of the air brakes confirmed that the truck had stopped. The engine still growled loudly outside making Owen wonder if the truck was really parked in front of his house, but he was to lazy to look. Owen was suddenly startled by a thunderous knock on his front door. He stopped everything for a moment thinking that the knock was in his immagination. As soon as he relaxed and turned back to the TV the knock thundered against the door again only much louder and hard enough to shake the jamb. Owen huffed as he tried to get himself out of his easy chair. The effort took about three tries, but he was able to do it. He waddled slowly to the door as the thunderous knock sounded again and it felt like it shook the entire house. Owen heard a deep voice echo from outside. "C'mon Owen! Open the door buddy!" The deep rumbling voice thundered almost as loud as the knocking. Owen was puzzled that the voice knew his name and it seemed familiar. A thought that the person behind the door could be Elliot wandered into his mind for a brief moment but then Owen shook his head as he wordlessly dismissed it. Reluctantly, Owen opened the door.

FANTASY FUTURE MUSCLE- part I It would have been the pinnacle of my career as a sports writer, three hundred metres below the city centre of Moscow, the final round of a highly secretive international bodybuilding contest was taking place. The audience was made up solely of bodybuilders, only men of course, of varying levels of professionalism and size, all bound with muscle and wrapped up in a mixture of baggy gym clothes and skin tight latex. I say it would have been the pinnacle of my career, because before arriving here I abandoned my old life- my investigations into this mysterious unknown bodybuilding circuit had led me to a new calling in life that I loved more than anything, and that is muscle. Before I bore you with the details of how I discovered this incredible spectacle, allow me to describe what took place before my eyes. The eight largest men on the face of the earth are standing, waiting for instructions, on a vast podium running the length of the underground auditorium. The other fourteen that took place in earlier contests during the day have been eliminated and now sit watching the show. You can see them scattered around the audience, they are truly massive. Two American, one Argentinian, two Russian, one Chinese, one French and one Italian, eight giant muscle-beasts, none weighing less than 700 pounds and none shorter than 7"6. As this is the opening round of the final they are wearing the regulation black posing briefs around their massive junk that even from this distance one can see is pulsating and growing; red hot meat ready to burst any second. But they have to contain it now, the judges have seated themselves, and demand the introductory poses. A booming voice comes from the roof of the vault "Quarter turn to the right, quarter turn to the right, quarter turn...", and my eyes are firmly fixed on Martin van Santen, the Argentinian competitor. We attended school together in Buenos Aires, and then college together in New York. I was the first person to whom he confided that he was gay, and we remained close friends all of our lives. I remember with total clarity the short, chubby boy who studied English and psychology with me, about 5"3 and cute as a button, I adored him...but now here he was, weighing 890 pounds, towering twelve inches over my head at 7"8 and about to place in the top eight bodybuilders in the world. He couldn't see me, and I knew that my appearance later would surprise him, but at that moment nothing was a bigger shock on this earth than seeing Martin hitting the compulsory poses alongside these seven other beasts. The quarter turns were beautiful, as he faced the front I saw his whole front profile; big strong feet anchored this monster to the ground, and his lower leg was thick with calf muscle such that it was as wide as it was long; the diamond shaped muscle jutted out and formed a substantial part of his silhouette. Around each of his knees, thick, hard striations of quad muscle grew, that became larger and more vascular as they reached his waist. In spite of the mountain of muscle he had become, I would guess that his waist had remained remarkable around 34 inches around, making those 44 inch quads even more magnificent. His stomach was a brick wall of rock hard abs, marked by thick green veins running between them, and topped by two boulder-like pectoral muscles that formed a chest unlike any other I've seen. They were round and magnificent, with gigantic nipples pointing to the floor that were equally rock hard. His lats were so wide that his arms hung at a 40 degree angle, and he was almost unable to touch his torso with his large manly hands. A watch was strapped around his wrist, and from there masses of muscle in his forearm extended and continued all the way up his arm to form a thick bicep and triceps combo, that even when resting was formidable. Topped by vascular, football sized shoulders and traps, his arms were as gorgeous as the rest of him. As the first quarter turn happened, it was visible that his giant legs had difficulty moving, and his lats flared out as he moved his arms. The second quarter turn revealed a wide and heavily muscled back, as well as his rock solid, enormous ass that looked as though it could crush any man's cock with just a single clench. I was becoming flustered and needed a break. I noticed the first few spankers commencing around me. It's inevitable, really, during Mr. Planet that audience members become so aroused, and as a result spankers are just a standard part of the event. This early though it was unusual, and I didn't want to seem out of place. The most impressive poses were coming up now. Front double biceps- I saw his quads and biceps tense in unison as he moaned sensually. I remember writing numerous articles against bodily enhancements in sport, but now I found myself truly grateful for the liberal doses of testosterone given to these athletes that filled the whole auditorium with a sexy, virile musk as these eight beasts lifted their arms for this pose. The front lats spread- I got to see this boy really spanning across his whole immense form with lats so wide and thick I thought he could fly. The scent remained in the air and caused many audience members to disrobe and fiercely masturbate whilst watching the spectacle. I knew the best was yet to come though. After the abdominal and thighs pose, during which the howls of the competitors on the stage were so loud, fierce and deep that I uncontrollably ejaculated all over my speedo, the exhausted men exhaled deeply and shook each other's hands vigorously, muscles still pulsating furiously from the round of posing. "Gentlemen, the compulsory poses are now over. You are invited to remove your trunks."

Twenty Sean awoke from a dreamless sleep by the feeling of a hand roaming his once muscular, now bony chest. He slowly opened his eyes, blinking a few times to adjust to the light and smiled at his roommate. His now meager pencil dick started to fill with blood as Keith’s frail hands pinched his little nipples. “Why didn’t we give in to our feelings when we were still big? Imagine what incredible sex we would have had exploring each other’s hard, pumped muscles”, Sean said as he dragged his roommate on top of him and devoured his lips in a long kiss. Keith returned the kiss, feelings of bliss racing through him as his 10 pound bigger friend dominated his weak 90 pound frame. His own cock hardening instantly as his hands roamed his roommate’s slender back. Sean broke the kiss and looked down. He smiled as he noticed his own pathetic 3 incher out-sizing his friend’s 2.5 inch cock. He slid down, licking his roommate’s nipples and positioned his hard cock against the skinny ass. Keith grunted a pleasure filled groan as the head of Sean’s cock entered his ass. He clenched it reflexively and he felt his heartbeat in his ears as the three inches of his friend’s cock slid inside him. Sean moaned softly as his cock was milked by Keith’s clenching ass. He grabbed his buddy’s sides and began thrusting in and out. Keith’s grunts and hard 2.5 incher smacking against his feeble 4-pack, encouraged him to up his pace. A loud knock on the door chased the erotic atmosphere. Before Keith or Sean could react a large man entered, closed the door and sat down next to them on the bed. A quizzical look filled Logan’s face as he noticed the position of the two small boys underneath the sheets. “Should I come back later? I didn’t know you guys would be in the middle of euhm… things”, he said. The quarterback’s deep voice rumbled through the two skinny boy’s bodies. “We euhm… were…”, Sean mumbled his face reddening with each passing second. He quickly withdrew from Keith and turned over on his back to face the big athlete. “Guys, it’s okay. It’s not like I didn’t notice how you guys look at each other last time I was here. I figured you were into each other. Lots of people experiment at our age. Last week I stepped in on two wrestlers in the shower. They were.. well, you guys get my point”, Logan said folding his arms in front of his meaty chest. The two small boys’ cocks hardened at the display of Logan’s meaty 25 inch arms, clearly tenting the sheets. “You’re not only into each other, I see”, Logan reacted, bouncing his pecs under his skintight shirt. Sean and Keith reddened completely and looked down, steeling glances at the bouncing pecs. Logan laughed. “Don’t be ashamed, guys. Several of my teammates stare at me when I’m changing in the locker room. A few rookies even got hard as I passed them in the shower. I’m not into guys but I see it as a compliment. I’ve worked hard to build my body to 320 pounds of ripped beef. See”, he said and flexed his right arm. Sean and Keith looked up in awe at the quarterback’s impressive arm. The muscle ballooned as the hard peak rose upward, veins snaking across the hard muscle. The boys’ meager dicks leaked a small dribble under the sheets. “I came over to tell you guys we have captured Anton. My teammates have him tied down in the basement. So Tomas is only backed up by your brother Connor. Now it’s up to you guys to keep your part of the deal.”, Logan said, got up and left. “Let’s contact your uncle”, Sean said. “Keith?”, he asked as his buddy didn’t react. “Yeah, you’re right. Man, he’s even bigger than you at your best. Imagine what he looks like without his shirt on”, Keith replied, leaking another dribble from his 2.5 incher. Deep under Orchid University Matt entered an abandoned part of the basement. In the middle of the cold, wet room a large figure was stretched out. Anton’s hands were bound together and attached to an iron chain anchored in the ceiling; his feet were strapped to two metal rings in the floor. Matt looked up at the dazed behemoth and smiled. He grabbed a bucket of water and tossed it onto him. Anton opened his eyes as the icy water hit his face. He wiggled and pulled but his beastly muscles couldn’t free him. “Good. You’re awake. The fun can begin”, Matt said and ripped the clothes off the behemoth. Anton shivered and goose bumps appeared all over his huge body as the chill of the basement made contact with his skin. Matt made a fist and rammed it hard into the exposed 14-pack. A loud smack echoed through the basement. Anton smiled, his relaxed abs had easily withstood the 255 pound athlete’s blow. “It takes more than a weak little football player to hurt me”, he rumbled. Matt rubbed his aching hand; it felt like he had hit a concrete wall. He opened his bag and pulled a wooden baseball bat from it. “Let’s see how you react to this”, he said and swung the bat at full force against the 14-pack. Anton flexed his abs, turning them into a hard, protective armor and braced himself for the impact. He smirked as he heard the baseball bat shatter; he hadn’t felt it at all. “Not enough, boy!”. Matt threw down the shattered bat and looked around in anger. A faint smile formed on his lips as he discovered something in a dark corner. He returned to his prisoner with an iron bar and looked up into the behemoth’s eyes. “Round three!” Anton bellowed in pain as the iron bar smacked against his flexed abs. Even his stony hard 14-pack couldn’t resist the impact. “You hit my abs five times the other day”, Matt said, “Four more swings for me!”. He raised the bar and swung it at full force against his prisoner. Another loud, pain filled scream escaped Anton’s mouth and echoed through the basement. His thick, strong abs were turning red as the iron bar busted through them. He tried to flex them again but the battered muscles refused his brain’s command. He coughed up some blood as the bar sank deeply into his midsection.”No more”, he muttered weakly. “Not so impressive now, are you?”, Matt asked ironically and smacked the bar a final time into the behemoth’s dark red abs. He tossed the bar aside and began throwing punches into the battered 14-pack as if he was practicing on a punching bag. “Feeling it this time?” More painful grunts escaped Anton’s mouth. The smaller guy’s punches easily overpowered his destroyed abs. “I’ll break all your bones once I get out”, he said before a hard blow cut off his air. “I don’t think so”, Matt replied and kicked him hard in his exposed cock and balls. “AUGH!”, Anton bellowed and spasms of pain exploded through his massive body. His head fell back and his body went limp as he passed out. In Tomas’ room Connor was getting his instructions from his master. Tomas was on the verge of completing the translation of the medieval document. “I need a few more days to finish my work. Then I shall be able to carry out the ritual!”, Tomas said as he looked at the behemoth in front of him, “You will search my pet and bring him here. With him here and you and Alex on campus no one will be able to touch me. Once the ritual’s complete, I will be unstoppable!”. “Will you be safe will I’m looking for Anton?”, Connor asked. “I can protect myself”, Tomas replied. “What if my runt brother contacts my uncle again? He nearly took you down last time”, Connor said. “I’m more powerful than at that time. Now go and bring back my pet!”, Tomas ordered and returned to the manuscript on his desk. Sean and Keith had just contacted Keith’s uncle as they bumped into Logan in the hallway. “We were just looking for you”, Keith said as he looked up at the quarterback’s eyes. “What’s up?”, Logan asked. “My uncle will be here tomorrow to take Tomas down. You just have to keep Anton locked away until he has exorcised Tomas. Everything will then return to normal: Anton and Tomas will lose the muscle they’ve stolen and their victims will return to their previous size.”, Keith said. “About time the football players are back on top”, Logan said, “We’ll make sure Anton keeps locked away in the basement. What about Connor?”. “My uncle said he would also take care of him. The family ties will overpower Tomas’ evil magic”, Sean said. “Good”, Logan stated, “finally things will be back to normal. What will happen with Anton and Tomas once they’re back to their previous size?”. “They will be expelled from university and will have to return to their country. To keep them safe from everyone they’ve hurt the last year”, Keith answered. “I’ll see you guys to celebrate when everything’s over. I’m late for practice, Logan said and strutted away. In the locker room the last football players left for the field as Logan barged in. “Hurry up! Practice has already begun.”, Paul said to his friend as he passed him. “Will do!”, Logan answered and took a long gulp from the drink Alex had prepared for him. He quickly stripped off his clothes. He put on his padding, enjoying how it hugged his thick muscles and pulled on his uniform over it. He quickly tied his laces on headed for the field as he took another gulp. Since he was 10 minutes late, the coach made him stay an additional 30 minutes after practice for some extra drill. As he ended his laps around the field, the coach told him to do 500 jump squats before he could hit the showers. “That’ll do”, the coach said as his star athlete complete his drill, “Next time be on time. The team captain has to set a good example for the others.” Logan’s chest was heaving as he took deep breaths to fill his lungs with oxygen. Sweat was pouring over his dark red face, his thick quads were pumped from the extra sprints and jump squats and quivered from exhaustion. He nodded at the coach and stumbled over to the locker room, his knees nearly giving out several times. He entered the deserted locker room; all of his teammates were already gone, even his fellow members of the bulk squad. He staggered over to his locker and crashed down on the bench before it. As his breathing calmed down, Logan painfully got up, his pumped quads protesting in pain and stripped off his uniform. He smiled as he struggled to remove the skintight pants from his quads. He tossed the smelly clothes aside and removed his tight boxers. He threw his towel over his round, muscular right shoulder and headed over to the shower zone as he heard the door leading to the gym open. He turned his head and saw an unknown, yet somehow familiar athlete enter the locker room. He ignored him and walked into the shower zone, hanging his towel on the rack and turning on the shower in the furthest corner. He sighed as the hot water cascaded down onto his drained muscles, his pumped quads still shaking lightly. A few minutes later, Logan heard footsteps and a shower turning on. He turned around and saw the strangely familiar athlete standing under the shower in the opposite corner, his back turned to Logan. The jock hadn’t turn on the shower yet. The guy was a few inches shorter than him and appeared a good 50 pounds lighter. His muscles were clearly pumped after a hard workout: several mounds of beef highlighted his broad back and led up to a broad shoulder line. The guy’s arms hung at his sides and were pumped beyond belief, veins pushed up against the skin. They seemed bigger than his own 25 inchers. Logan breathed in sharply as the guy scratched the back of his head, revealing a thick round orb of muscle atop his arm. The guy turned around and smiled as he spoke: “Coach put you through some extra drill, I saw.” Logan blinked in disbelief as he recognized the guy. “Alex, what happened to you?”, he asked as he stepped toward the guy that was a runt just a day ago. “I’ve followed your training tips. Why? Can you tell already?”, Alex replied and flexed his arms. The beefy muscle, swollen and pumped from the hard work out, rose up between the thick veins covering it and stopped just under 26 inches. Instinctively, Logan copied the pose to emphasize his superiority. His arms hardened into their familiar 25 inches of hard beef. He gulped as he noticed that Alex’ arms clearly out-sized his and looked harder and more defined. He quickly lowered his arms and looked away to avoid the water boy’s gaze. A heavy silence descended on the shower zone, broken only by the sound of the running shower and the jock’s breathing. A faint grunt made Logan look up again. He swallowed as he saw Alex harden his flex. Alex smirked in triumph as his biceps swelled further and the vein-covered peaks jumped over the 26 inch mark. “Bigger and harder than your arms. Go ahead and feel them”, Alex teasingly said. Automatically, Logan reached for the strong arms. His right hand grabbed hold of the flexed right bicep, a faint breath escaping his mouth. He tightened his hold and managed to dent the hard ball slightly. Alex grunted and reddened as he hardened his flex some more, his body shaking from the effort. A smile formed on his lips as his steely hard 26 incher resisted Logan’s strength and pried open his hand. “Seems like there’s a new ‘Captain Canon’ on the team.”, he said in triumph. “Your arms may be bigger but that’s just the pump. Besides I still outsize you”, Logan quickly replied. He released the hard bicep and bounced his pecs to emphasize his words. “If you’re still bigger, why did you step back?”, Alex asked coolly. Logan opened his mouth but no sounds came out. He hadn’t realized that he had stepped back, intimidated by Alex’ arms. He looked slightly down and stared the water boy straight in the eye. Alex returned the look and closed the distance between them, sweat and musk surrounding his body. Before Logan could retreat any further, the water boy kneeled down and grabbed hold of his pumped quads. Logan put his hands on the meaty shoulders and tried to push him away. Alex smirked as his strong, 26 inch arms easily held their grip: the quarterback’s bigger, yet drained muscles were no match for him. “For every round your cock shall blast, 10 pounds of muscle on me shall be past”, he said and took the plump cock in his mouth. Logan moaned as the water boy closed his lips around his cock. Spasms shot through his muscles and his knees nearly gave out as the hot tongue teased his shaft to its full 8 inches. He gave up his struggle and just held the hot, muscled delts for support. Alex sucked the cock with all his might, teasing it with his tongue and teeth. It quickly jolted and began blasting load after load down his hungry throat. Excited noises escaped Logan’s mouth and he closed his eyes as his teammate sucked him off. It felt beyond anything he’d ever experienced before. His knees buckled from the pleasure but the strong arms held him tight and his hands steadied himself on the broad shoulder. He reopened his eyes as he felt the muscles shift under his hands. Alex felt the changes coursing through the star athlete in front of him: the hands on his shoulders were clearly shrinking and the beefy quads under his grasp were quickly losing their pump. His own body still looked the same. “No”, Logan said in a slightly higher voice as he realized what was happening: the water boy wasn’t growing, he was losing his hard earned muscles! His hands were retracting atop the round delts and his deeply grooved, pumped quads were deflating under his teammate’s grasp. He squirmed and shoved to free himself as more loads shot from his shrinking cock. Alex’s 270 pound body now easily overpowered the quarterback: the exhaustion of his football practice and the loss of a good 100 pounds of muscle made the star athlete way weaker and smaller than him. His hands found more and more room on the deflating quads that tried to escape him. His tongue played with the smaller dick and milked more cum from it. Logan grabbed the thick shoulders with all his might, veins exploding over his thinning forearms. His weakened grip couldn’t dent the relaxed muscles as more and more mass escaped through his diminishing cock. His body was now well below 200 pounds and shrinking further. Alex looked straight into the vanishing strong abs as he kept sucking onto now less than 4 incher. His strong hands easily dug into the weak quads and he lifted his arms slightly. Logan’s eyes widened in disbelief as his feet left the ground: the water boy supported him with just his 26 inch arms! He knew he was at his mercy and gave up the fight. He put his frail hands atop the steely biceps that held him effortlessly. Alex sensed the submission and sucked with renewed force on the ever shrinking dick. His arms didn’t even notice the weight of the fallen star athlete anymore. Logan looked down and gasped weakly at the sight: the water boy, yet still unchanged, dwarfed him totally. His body own body had lost every trace of definition and he looked 12 years old again. His vision went black as he sank below 100 pounds. Alex felt Logan go limp in his grasp and sucked a final dribble from his 2 incher. He withdrew the pathetic cock from his mouth and stood up, marveling at how he now dominated the fallen star athlete. The once intimidating, now 90 pound light quarterback slumped to the floor as he released his strong grip on his broomstick-sized quads. A big grin formed on Alex’ lips as he felt the energy of a big growth building in his 270 pound body…

Sorry for the delay. Here's a link to Part 1 if you want to start at the beginning Santa And My Big Papa Bear --- I was so consumed with his furry chest and arms that I wasn’t even thinking about his legs… but now that they were on my mind all I could think was they should be the size of redwoods. I looked down at his legs and my cum was all over one of his thighs. They had already started growing to match his massive upper body changes. But when I saw that white load in his furry thigh I knew where to start. It took every bit of willpower I had not to lick it up, to run my tongue through his leg fur and swallow my own load but I knew I needed to start rubbing his legs and what better place than to start rubbing my own cum into his skin. He must have known exactly what I was thinking because he stated, “Don’t think about licking that load up, pup, start rubbing it in.” With his deep voice reverberating in my ears I knew what I had to do. My hands were cramped and my forearms were on fire but there was no way in hell I was about to stop. I put both of my hands together and could barely make it around a quarter of his right thigh. But I did my best to squeeze into his already dense quads. To rub my load in above his knee and his inner thigh. I was in heaven, big arms and a big chest are great, but nothing beats a thick set of strong legs to hold everything up. If I wanted to get around to his hamstrings I knew I was going to have to separate my hands so I let me left hand go one way and my right hand go the other. Thankfully I’m tall and have long arms because I was having a hard time getting them to meet in the back, I could clasp my hands but that took quite a bear hug to squeeze his massive thigh. I looked up, but all I saw was his thick belly and massive chest. I couldn’t even think about his cock. Even so, I could tell he was looking down through his own forest of chest hair at me. He must have noticed his legs were growing because he took a second to separate his thighs a bit, to give me a chance to work around them better and to give them more room to grow. It was then that I noticed Santa next to me on the other thigh. But he was lost in his thoughts and had his lips and tongue all over my bear. I couldn't hold back any longer, I took a quick look and that I rubbed my thick load in and then brought my lips to his thighs. He moaned, deep and loud, letting me know that he enjoyed the attention. The moan didn’t just come out of his mouth but I could feel it in every part of his massive body. And he didn’t stop moaning. With his deep voice he gave me my next direction, “Make those calves huge pup, make ‘em bull calves” and I knew I should move away from his thighs. But I made the mistake of looking up and saw his massive bulge. I could see why my papa bear was moaning so much, his cock was getting huge. I don’t know how his underwear were even still on given he was twice the size but they were, for now. My hands were on his calf and I knew I should be focusing on that big bull’s legs but his bulge had my attention now. He moaned again and the fabric split. His huge cock and massive balls were all I could see for a minute. His massive cock head had a huge pool of precum in it and I wanted a taste but I heard my big bear reprimand me, “Get back to that calf pup, make me the biggest, strongest bull that ever lived!” My papa bear was getting into his massive size and strength. This wasn’t just for me anymore. I didn’t need to hear that twice and I went back to trying to wrap my hands around his calf. I didn’t think I was making any kind of a dent but he kept moaning. I looked to my left and Santa was working with me in tandem, rubbing his other massive calf while his fat cock was dripping precum like a faucet. Then I heard the sound of a bass drum, well at least a deep thick thud. It make me re-focus my eyes and I looked up to where the sound was coming from. I could see my papa bear was getting into his size, he was slapping his big, bear belly with his massive paws and then rubbing it and bouncing his gut. The whole while he was moaning in his own revelry. Every once in awhile his deep voice would bellow, “Awe fuck, I’m huge and stronger than anything else,” while rubbing his massive belly or huge chest, “can’t wait to bury my pup in all this muscle and fur. Awe, my huge arms around you, pup, squeezing you into my massive chest while you moan for your big papa bear.” I was moaning alright. And my cock was rock hard and ready to blow again. Meanwhile I looked up to see the biggest, fattest drop of precum about to fall from his massive dick. While he was quaking the room by slapping his big belly it jiggled his cock and I could see that drop was about to fall. I was going to make sure it made it to my mouth. I wanted to taste my big bear, I wanted him inside me. I saw massive, furry hand swing out to the side, it was all slow motion, then start to swing back in toward his belly. He wasn’t holding back, he was using all the power in his massive arm to slap his own belly. When his massive hand hit his powerful belly I saw that drop start to fall and I got under it. For any other man, this massive drop of precum would be a huge load, but for my big papa bear, it was just the start of his precum. I did my best to get as much of it in my mouth, to taste him. It was bigger than I thought but I knew I couldn’t choke, I needed to swallow this down and I force it down my throat. I could feel it warm up my insides as it slid down my throat and into my belly. It was then that I got the slightest hint at how incredibly strong and powerful this bull of a man was going to be. It was like I got a second wind, but more than that, more like a tenth wind. All I could think about was how I hadn’t spent enough time on his massive thighs. They were mighty oaks and my big bear wanted red woods. I looked up and put my left hand on his left thigh and my right hand on his right. All the cramping and pain in my hands and arms was gone. I started to squeeze. I was even making a fucking dent this time. My big bear was making me stronger! He could feel it, he was moaning like he was going to cum. His hands were all over his massive chest and bear belly. Running through his fur, feeling his massive muscles. I couldn’t help myself, my hands were digging in and massaging his massive thighs, Santa was lost working on my his huge calves and my papa bear was thoroughly enjoying his new strength and size. I had to do it, I looked up and saw his big dick swinging as he was slapping his chest and his belly. I straightened out my back from being at his thighs and leaned back a bit. When it cock came by I pulled that this fucker into my mouth. I knew I might get in trouble, but I took both hands of his legs to wrap them around his fat cock so I could hold it in my mouth. He noticed immediately. The next thing I knew, his hand was swinging in to smack his belly but swinging in, wrapping me on the back of the head and pushing me mouth down on his cock while he let out a loud, deep growl and I heard, “Legs, pup” amid the moans. I didn’t need my hands right now so they went back to his thighs while his precum was lubing my throat for his big cock. I was going to make my bull come. And the force of his hand on the back of my head said he was going to help make that happen.

Tales of a Lust Mage By ROBOPROBO The following work of fiction portrays fictional characters in sexual situations. Please do not read if you are not interested in stories written for erotic purposes, if you are not of legal age, or if it is illegal for you to read sexually explicit material in this format or through this medium. All characters in this work are fictional; they are immune to any and all types of infectious diseases. You are not fictional and therefore you are not immune. Follow safe sex guidelines. TALE I Part 1 - Arrival, Feast, and Xaekus Bradley had five different names. This had helped him weave an extremely difficult defense for the instance someone of someone attempting to use his name to influence him. His current name was Bradley Manasi Rourke. The train reached its final destination in the small city of Triptole (Pronounced TRY-POLE by its citizens). He’d been chatting with Bune about his ideas of moving elsewhere than Manhattan. Bune gladly told him of a place that was about to start booming financially- and for the right price- they could both profit from it. Bradley eventually packed his bags, sold his apartment in Chelsea and took a ticket to Tripole. “Triptolemos, who was that again?” Bradley asked out-loud. “He was a demi-god involved with the Persephone incident. He consoled Demeter, who was pretty pissed, if I remember the myth correctly.” Xaekus said, rubbing his small suitcase clean of some dirt from the old train’s seats. He scoffed. “Oh, and this little town based its name on Tripolemos? Do they even remember who he was?” Bradley asked. He fiddled with his headphones. “Nobody remembers anything, Sir.” Xaekus said. “You know, Bune says they’ll figure out how to create fuel from corn. It’ll be a few years, but they’ll do it. Apparently the process will be efficient enough that it will destroy the petroleum market almost completely.” Bradley said. He observed as the cars passed by on the old, cracked road. The mage and his traveling familiar sat on a blue bench, waiting for the rain to stop. “Bune is always right, Sir. He told you to make the right connections and investments with a student who should only be about, what, ten years old right now?” Xaekus responded. He fixed his pant legs. “I’m not worried about Bune being wrong, I’m worried about him fucking me over. They used to call him Hades back in the day, remember? I don’t worry too much though.” Bradley said. He stared blankly at the drab trucks that seemed abundant here. “Why is that, Sir?” Xaekus asked. “I can keep up a business here. I have money left over from the shop back in Chelsea. Right now I just want to escape.” Bradley said. “Do I not help you escape sufficiently, Sir?” Xaekus said. The familiar reached his hand out to touch his master, but stopped. He could feel the master working. Bradley looked over at the familiar. Xaekus basically appeared human (which Bradley preferred in mystical creatures especially familiars). He was very short, however, and looked like a sized-down (still proportioned) human for the most part. He did have a long tail that matched his slightly blue skin tone. If Bradley ever needed to fully manifest Xaekus, which he didn’t often, the imp would twist his tail around his waist and under his shirt. The imp wore neo-Victorian apparel. He said he was from the era, but Bradley figured this was a usual spirit’s lies. It’d just stopped raining and Xaekus had placed a towel on the bench to sit on, lest he cover his trousers in mud. The familiar was exceedingly stuffy in character. He couldn’t stand dirt or disorganized affairs. Bune had given Bradley the familiar in exchange for a rare painting obtained in a not-so-legal affair. Bradley didn’t think to need the familiar, but Bune said they could keep contact easier without constant calling and messaging from each other. Xaekus was seeking his own affairs and certainly didn’t mind hanging around the handsome specimen Bradley was considered by most spirits. Although the familiar was usually very high-strung, Xaekus had an insatiable hunger for the flesh. It wasn’t that he wanted to eat humans, he wanted to enjoy their capability for sexual pleasure. Reportedly (by hearsay amongst the denizens that neighbored Bradley in Chelsea, NY) Xaekus was the first to jump on the assignment of helping Lust Mage Bradley M. Rourke. Apparently the spirit wanted a flesh body- which was by no means an easy task. Xaekus said he’d worked with many different poets, artists, and other disorganized talent-ridden people. Bradley certainly enjoyed giving small offerings of semen to his familiar. The prim little bugger would completely drop the façade of personality he had, enjoying every last drop in semi-materialism between this world and others. Finally a small glint of the veil shimmered on the other side of the station’s road. Bradley had been attempting to find it for almost an hour now. He got up and grabbed his suitcase. It was at least two in the morning and nobody was in the station anymore. Xaekus had just finished asking about his skills pleasing his master. “Not right now, Xaekus. Return to your abode while I find a place to leave a visitor’s offering. You’ll get a taste of my golden seed soon enough.” Xaekus grumbled as he watched Bradley’s lithe body wisp across the now empty road. “As you wish, Sir.” The familiar responded. # Bradley wore blue tweed. He often wore the expensive suit to impose the fear a stylish business man can. It was the sort of magic normal people used all the time. He preferred light blue because it made the intimidation of a suit softer without losing its fashionable potential. He pulled out a ring and broach from his breast pocket and put them both on. He almost always used the ring for his practices, but the broach was a symbol that showed off many things; his skill, his power, his respect, etc. The gentleman walked into a clearing between a cornfield, a forest, and a pond. There seemed to be an old fire pit close to a swing that dangled from a lazy oak tree. Bradley found the correct spot to leave his offering and pulled out the sheet on which he’d do so. It resembled a great picnic blanket, aside from the strange symbols drawn on it. Xaekus vibrated inside his little bottle and quickly slid out when ordered by his master. Bradley looked over to him and told him to wait. Xaekus was well aware he needed to follow such orders but drooled knowing his master would soon need sexual release. Finally Bradley spoke. He first used an ancient tongue to prepare his space, then he began his mantra. The sheet of cloth seemed to flatten out like a table; its magic circles and special pentagrams glowed a little in a white and red aura before returning to normal. “Dearest spirits, elementals, demons, faeries, and angels of this place. I seek to maintain an abode on your lands. I will leave your lands unharmed as much as I can- and I can do much. I ask for your blessing, as I consecrate this circle so that you may partake in the feast I prepare for you,” He said as his ancient mantra ended. A blue wisp giggled as it moved the swing back and forth. A pair of green eyes swam out of the pond’s deep waters. The ashes in the old fire pit let out a small, jaggedly shaped being whom grinned a long, red smile. Other beings took note of the interesting human that stood at this crossroad as well. “I give you the prime force of creation. Enjoy this gift with the other two I bring,” Bradley said, throwing a bundle of burning herbs into the rusted fire pit. The pit released a beautiful aroma. The mage then pulled out a small bottle of liquor he’d bought at the train station in New York. It was small but expensive for its quality. He let the liquor spill over the grass. More beings came to see the spectacle. “Come, come and partake in this feast.” Bradley said. He smiled and took off his crisp jacket. He handed it to Xaekus, whom placed it on the suitcase. Bradley began chanting ancient words again as he unbuttoned his shirt. Xaekus wisped between the normal world and the next as he looked to undress his master, starting with his belt. “My seed forms the last part of the feast. Accept the forces of creation within it,” Bradley said. Xaekus had quickly undressed his master. His own were a simple charade, like most characteristics of this familiar’s kind. They fizzled away, like different colors of smog. Bradley sat himself down with his legs open- he was now naked. Although a mage, Bradley had to keep a constant eye on his body and beauty. His magic was not respected by most of magic-users, but it was very powerful. This was especially true with beautiful sorceresses and handsome mages like Bradley. He was very well toned and carried very little fat to hide his toned musculature. Some spirits vibrated into the normal world as they grew excited to see him play with himself. Xaekus trembled, waiting for orders. The familiar almost salivated. “My consort, my familiar for this visit. Let him come in me close to his world, so I may release thrice powerfully in mine. The essence of this shall be yours to enjoy,” Bradley said, keeping his voice steady as he jerked himself slowly. Xaekus almost growled as he flew to his master and kissed him. He seemed to stretch as his master’s magic pushed his potentials into manifestation. Xaekus became longer, proportionately fitting to the newer height, hiding the visage of an imp he mostly carried as a servant. He loved the flavor of his master’s lips as his long tongue played around, finally tasting a man’s mouth. Bradley moaned a bit; there was little to do about the emotions brought on by flesh. Xaekus could feel him manifesting what could be considered flesh; at least half way so. Xaekus’s body began to widen now. He was very thin and had no muscle when in his spirit-form. He could almost feel the meat of his body form and begin stretching, growing. His excitement made him feel the echo of a real pulse- probably his master’s. The first thing he could feel was his back growing muscularity- quickly overcoming the size of the rest of his body. His now growing hands became thick as they rubbed his master’s body. Xaekus knew this was only an echo of the real world but he didn’t care. He wanted it badly. Bradley pushed his ringed hand on the familiar’s chest, which had become rounder and heaved with the air from his own lungs. Xaekus may have become taller and bigger, but he still obeyed the will set unto him by his master. Xaekus stood and materialized- he now wisped very little and could enjoy almost all of Bradley’s reality. Bradley spoke in the ancient tongue again, rubbing his hand around to poke the massive familiar’s physique. Xaekus seemed like a ‘light-weight bodybuilder’, as the normal people called them. His skin had become bluer and his tail had lengthened. His face had now become gruffer and square, masculine like the rest of his body. His pectorals were now round with sinew, like large plaques that hung to his wide shoulders; they stretched his blue-tinted nipples. His arms hung a bit away from him, and his hands looked big enough to fit Bradley’s head inside. The blue being’s lats kept them from touching his sides and made him v-shaped. Xaekus’ phallus had become a long, fat appendage that hung low, between two thick legs. Bradley felt his heartbeat excite as he saw the familiar’s legs standing apart from how thick they had become. Xaekus looked comfortable with his legs apart, with space enough that his muscle didn’t rub against itself. Bradley rubbed his hand up and down his familiar’s perfect buttocks. The ‘imp’ had an ass resembling two large cantaloupes, almost perfect spheres aside from the body they were attached to. Bradley certainly enjoyed the perks of being a mage of his kind, and toying with sentience like Xaekus’ was one of the best for him. Xaekus quivered as his master walked around and around him, observing everything. He liked when his master flicked his nipples or rubbed his almost-material muscle. The mage finally stopped in front of him and grabbed onto an egg-sized testicle. Xaekus whimpered as he felt the material world almost anchored him. Even though it was mostly magic simulating flesh, Xaekus hungered for the sensations that humans enjoyed like this. Fluids like semen and blood carried so much essence and power, but his favorite was the seed of a man. It tasted the best and felt the most wonderful to obtain. Bradley squeezed his low hanging testicle many times, seeing the huge erection begin to pulsate upward and upward. The spirts all vibrated closer to the mage’s reality as the essence of the first two offerings fed them. The offerings helped them manifest enough visage that Bradley could notice what they looked like. The ashen spirit was indeed a fire-being, possibly ill-tempered. It seemed to want to get in on the action of Bradley and his familiar, but it stepped no closer than a meter. The circles of the blanket had created a barrier that pushed away everything Bradley didn’t want inside. The ashen creature didn’t mind; the show itself was very exciting. “Kiss me, slave.” Bradley said, pulling on both a nipple and testicle of Xaekus’. He always managed to keep his straight face. He would keep his chin somewhat high, almost looking down at his familiar even though it was taller. His familiar moaned and followed orders. Bradley let himself be picked up and laid down by Xaekus to frot. Xaekus gladly thrust his hips back and forth, releasing essence onto his own master, making it slick and wet. Bradley moaned a bit before beginning to speak the words that had begun his ritual, cranking the wheel of energy in the place over and over. He lifted his legs, revealing a smooth, clean pucker that Xaekus desperately craved. The familiar gladly rubbed against it with his fat member and tried sticking it in. Bradley laughed and whispered an incantation that placed him closer to the veil, close enough that Xaekus would not fizzle away with as he tried to push his cock in. Bradley’s normal human hole opened up and took the massive member’s head. He couldn’t help but groan as it stretched his tiny hole. Xaekus moaned as he could feel the semblance of organs push pre through his shaft. He had to whimper as it covered his swollen head- making it easier to move into the slender mage. Finally he pushed it all in- making Bradley gasp. Xaekus loved the feeling inside of his master. It was warm, tight, and now slick. The large being moaned as he felt himself actually grow more. He was so close to reality. His balls swelled as his cock widened in the already cramp spaces of his master’s. He felt his legs widening with more power, almost ripping like real tissue, then rebuilding itself quickly enough to please his sensations. His abdomen felt as if it was being grown into a brick wall. It was tiny in comparison to his ballooning legs and torso. Xaekus grabbed onto his nipples and tugged as his pectorals stretched more and more. His arms began to move upward as his back –and lats- widened and pushed. He moaned loudly, lowly, as his biceps thickened. His massive pectorals jutted out, stretching his nips to the size of a large coin. “I cannot contain it, Master!” Xaekus yelped. “T-too bad,” Bradley stammered slightly. He himself felt a cock thicken inside of him enough to rip a normal human apart. He was luckily vibrating between realities, where his body would not be affected to injury. “Pl-please, Sir! It’s too much!” Xaekus screamed. Bradley smiled and lifted his hand, showing off the ring on his finger. It glowed as the hand reached for the familiar’s left nipple. Xaekus yelped as the mage’s fingers burned him. He loved the sensation but knew it was still a warning. “I will tell you when and where you shall do my bidding, slave.” Bradley said in a single, quick breath. He tried to maintain composure (as much as feasible, anyway) while this massive being fucked him. It felt amazing, as if he was almost flying- but he could not let himself loose to these powers. More of the spirits manifested- some even used more than their share of energy from the offerings. Many were masculine forces, forming enough shape to resemble men as well. Of course, each was different, some with wings, some with horns, or some with strange shapes that obscured what kind of spirits they were. They all wanted to enjoy the spectacle and certainly partake if possible. The circle disallowed this too. Now Bradley wanted to smile once more. He certainly had their attention and now he was prepared to give them a show. He began to moan loudly. Bradley knew he was slender and this made it very easy to seem submissive if necessary. He always carried around a few potions to change his body momentarily if need be, but he often found it more efficient to stay this way. Potions were also expensive to make, so he tried to use them sparingly. Some of the well-formed beings began to- ‘stroke themselves’ if that is the appropriate term. There is little way of explaining this aside from what Xaekus tried to do often already. Bradley was now sweating profusely from both the energy of the area and Xaekus. His skin glistened and showed off that he was indeed a toned gentleman, just not built. He pulled his back farther back, towards his head, so he could fondle his servant’s pectorals. Xaekus whimpered more, he wanted release. His neck had thickened and his voice was deeper, bellowing with every moan and whine. “You like this, slave?” asked Bradley, almost stammering from the rhythm Xaekus caused with his hips. “Yes, master!” bellowed his minion. “Xaekus, who feeds you? Who maintains your trapped existence?” asked Bradley. He moaned between questions. “You, master!” yelped Xaekus. He could feel muscle -now in reality- tearing and rebuilding. The pain felt amazing. “You like fucking this, you pathetic amalgam of magic and spirit?” asked Bradley. He didn’t like to be rude, but he knew how Xaekus loved to be humiliated, especially in front of weaker spirit-forms. “Yes, master! I am only yours, master!” cried Xaekus, feeling his skin almost completely formed under his fingers. Bradley let out one more grin before speaking a great command. “Enter me, spirit Xaekus, through mortal release.” Xaekus jutted once more into Bradley’s ass. Jizzum gushed out of Bradley as Xaekus cried out. Xaekus yelled and yelled every time he let out an orgasm of energy. Sadly, as Xaekus knew beforehand, He entered Bradley’s body in spirit, losing his near-corporeal form altogether. He could only enjoy flesh orgasm for a bit before his job destroyed a wonderful dream. Bradley tried to hold onto consciousness, for the next part would be sensationally difficult to stay in control with. Bradley’s enchantment ended and he sat in the circle. The spirits he’d conjured stared, excited and waiting to see what would happen next. The ashen being had actually formed a fairly substantial form to enjoy the ceremony. Bradley would feel flattered, if he were paying attention. The first part of the ‘feast’ had just ended- the second ready to begin. Part 2 – Ceremony End and Misconduct Bradley fell to his back, feeling Xaekus inside of his lower body. Bradley was about nine inches hard, but he already felt Xaekus pushing this limit. Bradley felt his arm creep to his buttocks, knowing Xaekus affected his mind. His familiar was still a servant under loose contract, and this meant he did not mind sending his master through a bit of hell should the chance arise. Bradley knew that often these kinds of ceremonies -if not controlled properly- would result in a large loss of magic on foolish things like muscle growth and limb enhancement. The magic ring prevented most of this unless Bradley wanted it so, but this was hard to decide. The flesh wants what it wants. Bradley felt some of his blood rush around his body, as muscle wanted to tear and grow against his will. Xaekus growled as he guided the un-ringed hand towards his master’s buttocks. Bradley moaned as Xaekus made him play with his asshole. The enchantment that placed him close to Xaekus’ reality had ended; this was very real. He fingered himself as he felt a constant, powerful pulse go through his cock. His concentration wavered as he felt his legs and biceps tear a bit. He cried in pain as they slowly rebuilt, resulting in a beautiful addition of tone to his body. “Fuck,” whispered Bradley, trying to concentrate. He needed a massive amount of energy to feed so many guests. “I like feeling your insides with these fingers,” growled Xaekus. They reached deep, looking for the special spot that would weaken even a powerful mage like Bradley. The spirits thoroughly enjoyed what was happening. They possibly didn’t know Bradley was losing control of the ceremony, or didn’t care. “I’m going to blow you up big, master, so you can barely walk and will always want to fuck. I know you’ve been holding in your lovely juice for the last few days; you’ll break easily soon enough,” the spirit whispered, almost evilly. Bradley’s shadow-self enjoyed the idea, especially since Bradley had never held in his seed for this long. The Lust Mage knew he needed to act quickly before losing concentration, or he’d be spending lots of resources sizing down and regaining his wits. The magic ring could do no more for now, as it only prevented possession. It did nothing when a person was possessed. Bradley had placed a small bottle of an expelling elixir inside his jacket. He just needed to reach over and get it and he’d be ready to finish the ritual. It wasn’t there. Xaekus laughed. “Master, when you weren’t looking, since you told me to arrange your clothes neatly I placed them at the edge of the circle. Whatever you need you might have to get after the ceremony,” chortled the familiar. Bradley looked over and saw the jacket folded neatly only a foot or two out of his reach. He moaned as his Xaekus-possessed hand pushed two fingers apart, stretching his now-very-real asshole open. He felt himself losing more concentration as his pectorals tore a bit and began growing. He reached out with his ringed hand towards the jacket. Bradley felt his butt begin rounding outward painfully. His fingers were pushed outward by this, luckily. His calves tore quickly, rounding out as he curled his toes in ecstasy. Bradley’s terribly shadow-self wanted to cause him to let go to desire. “I love your cute butt, master,” said Xaekus, “and I want to make it feel better than anything ever has when I have a body, right after it gets big and muscular too.” Bradley desperately pulled with his now tightening right arm towards the jacket. His shoulders ached as they rounded out. He wanted to twist and fold into himself as his abs tore themselves and built a set of eight alabaster bricks. It felt as if claws were tearing through his insides, but he wanted more. He clenched and successfully hardened the job for Xaekus. His familiar growled. “When I’m done, you’ll regret everything you’re causing, Xaekus,” stammered Bradley. He could not hold on much longer. Xaekus groaned as he could not get inside his master easily. “No matter, sire,” Xaekus said,” I think I’ll move onto something else we both want more of.” The possessed hand reached over to touch Bradley’s ball sack. It squeezed hard, causing Bradley to finally scream. Bradley felt like lead as he saw the jacket lying so close to him, yet so far. “Master, I know what I want to make massive first.” The mage moaned as he tried to concentrate grab the jacket. He now felt what was happening in a slow, steady heartbeat. He only enjoyed physical manifestation when he had control, and he had good reason to. As his right hand quivered to finally clasp onto the jacket, his left pinched his nipple. Bradley couldn’t contain his composure and moaned fully as something tingled in the tissue of his cock. “I’m going to grow your cock enough that you can suck it yourself, sir. You won’t have to because I’ll always do it, but it’s a good option.” Laughed Xaekus. Bradley felt the pulse growing his cock. Each pulse made his red cock grow slightly. Bradley could no longer keep himself in check and his cock was beginning to grow steadily. Within the next minute, Bradley’s nine inches had lengthened to ten. He gasped as his left hand played with his now extremely-sensitive nipples. Eleven inches. “Bigger, sir. I want it huge.” He moaned as pre literally dripped all over his abs. Twelve. He felt the thickness of his phallus widen. His testicles were swelling up quickly to the size that Xaekus had before. Thirteen. The possessed hand rubbed pre over his chest, flicking his nipples to make him whimper in ecstasy. “Just give in, sire. You are mine.” The Lust Mage felt his cock now begin growing in massive pulses. He felt light headed as he finally grabbed onto the jacket and pulled it over. His right hand stopped as he screamed. His cock had jutted out fourteen inches and quickly went to sixteen. His cock now looked to be about as thick as a soda can, veiny and carrying a pulsing mushroom head. Bradley clamored as ecstasy made him blur his vision. He fiddled around the pockets of the suit jacket and finally found the bottle. Xaekus roared. Bradley’s now rock hard abdomen allowed him to twist upward as he popped the bottle open. Xaekus pleaded his master to allow the chaos to go on. “Oh, my dearest Xaekus, this is not going to hurt. It’s going to feel good,” panted Bradley as he opened his mouth and let the bottle pour a blue liquid out. Bradley swallowed some but could not help but let it dribble onto his chest. Xaekus twisted his master’s nipple causing Bradley to choke up a little. Bradley’s massive cock now reached twenty-two inches as his orange-sized balls squeezed. Xaekus moaned and his energy vibrated- Bradley hadn’t lied about the elixir. The Lust Mage felt his massive balls squeeze tight- setting off a great fountain of sweet, creamy semen. Bradley screamed in ecstasy as the great shot sprayed and sprayed into the air, landing on his face. He shouted in pleasure to the spirits. Most of the un-shaped spirits all spun around the circle, enjoying the gold Bradley had offered them. The ones who had basically formed released their own bits of energy and flew to receive his. He finally grabbed his enormous dick with both hands and kept spewing. He jerked upward as more and more semen shot out onto his stomach and legs. It landed everywhere, covering him. He groaned as he licked his lips. He hated to be anything but humble but his semen tasted almost as sweet as honey. Bradley whispered a few ancient words as Xaekus vibrated away from his body. “Now that ye have enjoyed my offering, I close my temple and sanctuary. I ask that you all leave me be for now. Should I seek your help, or should you seek mine, we shall be allies.” Bradley panted, trying to collect his thoughts. The spirts all flitted away to their appropriate homes. “Y-you aren’t upset, are you, sire?” sniveled Xaekus. Bradley’s lips smiled. He opened his mouth as his finger slid on his semen covered, now fairly muscled body. He began whispering a chant that made the familiar shiver and squirm. “I beg forgiveness, m-m-master!” yelped Xaekus. Bradley spoke louder as Xaekus’ form vibrated profusely. The Lust Mage lifted his ringed hand and covered his right eye. He positioned his left hand in the form of silence, as if to shush Xaekus up. The Lust Mage then whispered in one swift breath, “By the powers that I have grown from the All-Spark, I seal thee once more, XAEKUS.” The familiar’s semi-human shape (however impish it was now that the ceremony was over) tore apart like ribbons of many different colors. Some for his skin, some for his little crop of hair. Xaekus screamed out as his shredded form flew to his master’s bags. In they went. Bradley crawled over to the bag and pulled out the small vial that was the home for Xaekus. He smiled and licked his wrist. He huffed a bit more before falling over and then passing out. He was exhausted. Bradley opened his eyes and saw the stars twinkling above. He looked for the constellations as he lay on his fabric circle of magic. The come had long dried, leaving him in a terrible need of a bath. He looked over to his Xaekus’ tiny little bottle and laughed once more. “Of course you please me, Xaekus. But before I return you to Bune or find you an appropriate vessel, you’re going to learn some discipline. I always call the shots, and for the next few days, I will be placing some spiked hot-foot powder in your home.” He said, rolling himself up in his magic circle cloth. They were at least fifteen miles away from the road and station, he’d have to worry about getting to his motel later. “No, sir, please don’t do that! Normal hot-foot powder is actually nice, but the stuff-“ “I very well know what it does, Xaekus. I designed it myself. You’ll be itching and twitching for weeks. Serves you right for losing sight of who is in charge here.” Bradley said, pulling up his fancy clothes under his head as a pillow. “I just get so excited, sir. If you gift me with a body, I will enjoy muscles the most of all the things bodies have to offer.” whined Xaekus. “I know. I hope the effects of your foolishness will wear off by tomorrow morning.” Bradley said, almost forgetting a flaccid eleven inch dong was coiled by a mammoth ball sack. “Master, I won’t ever do it again.” Xaekus said, a tiny little glint in his vial-home. “That best be true, if you don’t want me to banish you to the Abyss.” Bradley said, falling asleep. “Oh, Sir, I never want to leave your side, even if I have a body. You are perfect.” Xaekus said. “Flattery will get you nowhere. Rest now, you did a wonderful job aside from the terrible misconduct at the end. I will punish you appropriately in the morning.” Bradley said, lifting the cloth over his neck. “Oh, Master, you must be exhausted.” Xaekus said, sitting inside the red vial. “Yes, so shut up. I’m not going to banish you, all right? As much as you misbehaved, it was still very pleasing in its own right. Now go to bed, you lowly cock-loving imp. Besides, I like your company, no matter how split of a personality you have.” Bradley snapped. “Y-yes, sir!” yelped the familiar. “If you behave for a week after punishment, I’ll shorten your sentence by half, so only two weeks. And I’ll even give you a mix of my seed with your favorite tobacco smudge.” Bradley whispered, rubbing his muscles with a little bit of guilt and a lot of joy. “Oh, affirmative, master, sir. Anything for you. I’d do anything for you. As long as you don’t punish me so long,” said Xaekus, “and as long as you keep me.” END TALE I Endnotes- This is my first full story. I will be using Bradley again in other stories, as indicated by the title of this story. I worry that there won't ALWAYS be extravagant muscle growth in all the stories and that might cause a disinterest in readers. What do you guys think? Thank you so much for your time in reading this and please DO comment your feedback, thoughts, or ideas about other stories that may come up with these themes.

Part 1: http://muscle-growth...ars-cub-part-1/ Part 2: http://muscle-growth...ars-cub-part-2/ Part 3: http://muscle-growth...ars-cub-part-3/ Part 4: http://muscle-growth...ars-cub-part-4/ Part 5: http://muscle-growth...ars-cub-part-5/ Part 6: http://muscle-growth...ars-cub-part-6/ Part 7: http://muscle-growth...ars-cub-part-7/ Part 8: http://muscle-growth...ars-cub-part-8/ Part 9: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/3050-the-bears-cub-part-9/ The Bear’s Cub Part 10 “WHERE’S MY CUB!!!” It was silent as I, Toxic, and Donut stood in the living room, the call of Bear cutting whatever was happening off. The air was thick with anticipation as we waited for someone to get in but no one did. I looked at Donut and he gave me a look to go check out what was up with Bear. I tip toed around the corner as if a live tiger was around the corner waiting for me to pounce but, instead, there was nothing there. I walked to the front door and everything seemed fine. Well, all except that there was an ungodly shadow at the door. It was really a trick of the light but, when I squinted, I realized that the door itself was crème colored. The space at the front door was filled with crème but it was also filled with white…. fabric? My eyes practically bulged out of their sockets as I realized that the door was wide open and there should have been a front porch to the house in the view. The door itself had to be roughly 8 feet tall due to its extremely tall occupants but it looked like something was lodged into it. I jumped back and needed the wall for support when the massive blockage moved and bear’s big, bearded face appeared. “Fuck! It’s like a dwarf house!” came the heavy bass of Bear’s voice. My ears vibrated and I thought that the house actually shook around me with the power of his voice. Bear had a big smile on his face that was only 100 times more handsome with the help of his beautiful brown eyes and big beard. “You mind if big ‘ol me comes to play, Cub?” he teased. My cock was hard and obvious with my briefs as the only means to cover it. I didn’t even question the extra, though minimal, increase in size beneath my undergarment as I was more concerned with the moving wall at the door. “Bear…. you’re so…… big” I said thoughtlessly as I actually grabbed my cock and watched him crouch. “Yeah, and Big Ol’ Bear wants to play with his little pups!” With that, Bear pulled in his shoulders and tried to slip his way through the door. 2 extra inches of excess Bear declared no dice as the house shook a little pushing Bear back. “Shit. I might have to break the door down” he said as he pulled back and studied the door. My cock was hard and angry as I watched Bear try to fit himself through the door. Thankfully, while laying on his side and wiggling his way in, Bear’s width made it through the door with a few feet to spare. I dared to wonder what would have happened if Bear had been any bigger in his attempt to get inside. Bear got off his knees and I just watch him reach higher and higher and higher till his head was hovering beneath the 10 foot ceiling. Bear was definitely a big customer as he filled much of the space in front of me. Bear smiled down at me and scratched his hairy stomach beneath his new shirt only for the bicep to tear. “Shit! This was the biggest thing they had at Buck’s Big and Tall” he said as he reached over and released a chorus of tears and straining noises trying to reached for the first tear. All of the clothes Bear was wearing was falling apart like tissue paper trying to contain the big, bulging muscles he had wrapped in them. Muscles with definition from hell flexed and bulged with even the slightest movement at Bear’s command. I was really using the wall to support my weight now as I couldn’t control my cock, pushing against the tight briefs like an angry beast. Bear giggled a heavy, throaty chuckle as he saw me strain watching him destroy his clothes. “Mmmm, looks like my little ol’ Cub wants a piece of Papa Bear, huh?” Bear stopped trying to stop his shirt from tearing and he came over to me. Bending the 2 foot distance in height to look me in the eyes. I was breathing roughly trying to contain myself in his presence. Bear’s eyes were so controlling and knowingly looking into me. He had a smile on his face as though he were fully aware that he had me on a leash. I think he knew. He closed in and I felt his bearded face touch my neck. With a gasp, I tried to collect myself but it was becoming useless. I would have let Bear take right there, regardless of the fact that Donut and Toxic were still in the other room. That didn’t happen, however, as Bear leaned into my ear and used his power to his advantage. “Get the other pups from the car, Cub.” I practically sprinted at his command. My body was moving before I could really think. We were in a town of houses where other college goers could see me sprinting on the lawn in my underwear but I didn’t care. I had to get to the other pups NOW. I was going to open the door when I realized the Hummer was rocking like it was on a spring board. I could hear it jostle from front to back trying to contain what was happening inside. I treaded carefully to the door and opened. What I saw had me leaking pre into my little briefs. Inside, a frenzy of sex was going on in the back seat. Muscles were going everywhere as a much bigger Taker, Balls, Hare, and Slugger were inside and kissing each other in their new clothes. None of them were wearing clothes big enough to conceal their physiques and I wasn’t complaining. They were over each other with aggressive kissing sessions and rough crotch rubbing like the horny college guys they were as they each tried to practically become united beings in everything from switching partners to making out to 4 way kisses. The air in the space was hot and their gasps, moans, and growls weren’t any less hot. It was like ferocious beasts having feral sex as each one got a taste of each other. Crotches rubbed crotches, chests pressed chests, arms touched arms to everything else. It was wild and I wanted nothing more but to be apart. It was 4 minutes before anyone registered I was there. “Hey, Cub” Hare said through rapid breath as Taker was kissing him from his chest down, his fish net tank top looking tight against his body. “You want to play too?” I was so close to accepting the invitation when Bear’s gaze filled my mind. “Bear wants us all together.” All the pups in the car suddenly stopped, looked at me like I’d just told them there was raining money, and then quickly shuffled to get out of the car. I jumped out of the way as Taker and Hare came out first, their size struggling to fit out of the car door at the same time before they dashed across the lawn. Balls and Slugger were following suit, both of them yanking up their shorts quickly without damaging their hefty merchandise. I quickly jogged safter them as I saw the last pup enter the house with my cock bouncing with the movement. I was quick to try and make it into the living room but I hit a wall. Well, not a wall exactly. More like a blockage of big, muscled pups waiting outside the perimeter of the living room. I tried to move some big biceps or back muscles out of my way or try to get around them but it wasn’t any use. I was the runt of the litter after all. Only when I was able to get around Hare was I able to make out what was happening. Bear was in the living room, his form nearly pressed against the high ceiling with his mass and Donut standing beside him looking a fraction as massive. That much muscle was unbelievable on one person. “Now, Toxic, I thought we talked about this. No fucking with my Baby Cub. You’ve been very naughty for the past few days, huh?” Bear sounded calm, upset, and amused at the same time as his heavy voice rumbled in our ears. It felt a lot he was playing with Toxic using his words. Of course, he wasn’t using them alone as we all watched him hold Toxic up on the ceiling. Even with all of his new muscles, Toxic was being held clear off and parallel to the ground the way someone would hold a board of plywood above ground with one hand. I couldn’t make it out from my perspective but Bear’s position for Toxic coincidentally was happening with Toxic still in the buff. His new, weighted cock was hanging like a fixture from the ceiling. It was hard and reddened with Toxic’s excitement and he wasn’t hiding it. Bear saw this and smiled at Toxic’s erection and grabbed it, making the big, smaller man quiver. “Oh, so you were just horny, huh? That’s funny, I only gave Slugger permission to play with my Baby Cub. Slugger? Did I give anyone else permission to play with Baby Cub?” “No, Bear” came Slugger’s deep voice in a kind of manly squeak. Bear looked up at Toxic again, who was squirming against the Bear’s grip. “Well, you know what that means. I can do whatever I want to you till I feel you’ve been punished.” Toxic’s eyebrows raised and he stopped struggling in Bear’s grip. Bear lightly smacked Toxic on the face. “Luckily, I’m fucking pissed and fucking horny at the same time. So you get the package.” Laughing came all over the room as Bear let Toxic down and threw him into Donut’s grip. “Get him ready” Bear said as he ripped the taters of his shirt clean off and dug his big hand into his tight white shorts. They looked like they were just begging to be released from his body. Donut had a big smile on his face as he held Toxic’s forearms from behind and took him over to the couch. Toxic put up a fight but it looked half assed. Balls and Taker went over and helped Donut in holding Taker down as they placed him firmly on the couch. Balls took out a bottle of lube from one of his big pockets and put all over his hand before going right for the kill. I gasped as I watched that big hand go right for Toxic’s bubbled ass and pulled it apart easily. “Mmmm, and it looks like your big and ripe, too” Donut said as he watched Balls shift his hand deeper. “Don’t bite your tongue” Taker chimed in as he continued to hold down Toxic’s back. Toxic moaned and groaned with pain and pleasure as his ass was widened by Balls’ big hands. Meanwhile, my cock was still hard and soaking my briefs. I wasn’t alone, though. Slugger and Hare already had their pants around their ankles and their muscular legs were in bold relief as they reached down for their cocks. I gasped at the new size they coveted. They were both atleast 20% than before! Which was saying a lot for Slugger! Slugger had claimed to 16 inches of cock between those big, baseball playing legs! Now, it looked like he could sprout a little bigger before tearing an ass open. It was almost like I was looking at an actual baseball bat! Slugger saw me and gave a handsome grin. “Don’t worry. If you want we can play and I’ll be gentler than Bear will be.” Slugger grabbed his new cock in that jock-y fashion. I wanted to lick every visible part of him but I was torn as Hare kissed my neck from behind and wrapped his arms around my waist, pressing my ass against his crotch, his leather pants pulled wide open so I could feel his big cock swell against me. That’s when we heard the first squeal from Toxic. We stopped what we were doing and watched as Bear struggled with his pants. “Shit, these things are so damn small!” he roared as he tried his best to get whatever was in his garments out. “Fuck it” he said simply and grabbed his pants with a big hand. A tear rang out as Bear revealed his naked body and his cock fell like the beast that it was, smacking a truly massive thigh as it’s soft form was revealed. Everyone mouth dropped at the beast Bear was coveting. It looked like Bear was connected to a fleshy anaconda as a massive cock reached down and made it to his knee in length! It had to be nearly 2 feet long and still not even semi hard. “That’s more like it” Bear said as he grabbed his balls and hefted his big package. Even his hands weren’t able to contain the cum filled orbs between his legs. I saw it as a miracle his pants could have held on to two melons like those. “I liked how big I was before all this swelling happened but I kinda like this, too” he said with a chuckle as he walked over to the vulnerable Toxic, his cock swinging heavily and probably displacing a lot of wind with it’s mass. It looked like it was big enough to challenge and easily defeat my bicep in width. “And let me clarify, no one’s getting shared time after this. This is just to take the edge off. We’re still not going to play together until next Saturday, understood?” Nods were all around as Bear smiled and stood over the couch like a ferocious beast. “You know, Toxic, I remember when you were the runt. I remember how Slugger opened you up for me when I saw smaller. How’d he do it again? Ah, I remember.” Bear leaned over the couch and his arms for support as he grabbed his cock and aimed it at Toxic’s opening. “Hang on.” Toxic began to moan and squeal and gasp as his ass was penetrated by the nearly apple sized head of Bear’s cock. He was testing the boundaries of Toxic’s ass as Bear pressed deeper and deeper with his cock still soft. “Oh yeah. That’s the spot. Open wide.” Toxic tensed and relaxed rapidly as he tried to make his ride less of a chore. His ass was being stretched by the size that Bear was pressing into him but, very slower, he was taking all that he could into his ass. “You’re definitely not as roomy as any of the other pups, Pipsqueak, but that’s OK. I like it this tight sometimes.” Toxic gave a grunt in response as he tried to give Bear all the room he could. Bear wasn’t even half way in and he was spreading Toxic thin. Toxic’s face was showing a mix of emotions that one would see someone make when getting on a wild rollercoaster for the first time. A chorus of “Oh Fuck”s and “Fuck Yeah”s came from the other pups as they all were growing hard at the sight of Toxic’s ass cheeks being penetrated by so much meat. I myself had never seen so much man in one room as their cocks reached unfathomable lengths and they held them in their big hands yet they still appeared large. My eyes were attracted to each cock like magnets as I saw them all but I was most concerned with Bear as he inserted more neverending manhood into Toxic. Toxic looked like he might not be able to take anymore when Bear finally stopped at the halfway mark. “That’s about fair. Don’t want to tear you apart, do I?” Bear said as he finally stopped inserting and swung his long, big leg over the other end of the couch. I saw Donut let go Toxic’s hands as Bear stood over him with his hands on his muscular hips. “You have touched a pup who I’ve declared fit for one on one sex with any of your brother pups. For this, you will not receive the ultimate punishment, however…” I saw Toxic’s hands practically fly as they grabbed onto the couch. Why was he holding on so hard? Everyone was silent as Bear made his first grunt, the signal that he was about release his sexual energy like an open dam. Toxic made a prolonged groan as his face appeared to be in the throes of ultimate pleasure and pain. “You have tried to place your dick where it shouldn’t have been. Now I get to play with you the way I want.” Toxic’s prolonged moan got a bit loader as grabbed onto the couch. I couldn’t see what his problem was until I saw it happening. Bear’s cock. It was growing hard! Bear was simply standing above Toxic as his cock grew in Toxic’s ass. Bear’s eyes were closed but his grin showed his pleasure as he occasionally grunted when his cock had grown another inch longer and maybe another inch thicker! Toxic was singing a high note of pleasure as his ass was being penetrated royally. “Fuck……. Ugh……yes..” he was able to say as his back arched a little. Bear held him down and leaned over him. “You enjoying this, pup? You want more?” Bear said as breathed down Toxic’s neck. Toxic only nodded as he could barely speak. Bear’s cock hadn’t stopped growing as it swelled another inch thicker. “Mmmm, that’s a good pup. Let it in and I’ll give you the ride of your life.” I was watching and believing as much as I could as Bear’s cock filled all the space in Toxic’s ass. Toxic was loving this as he moaned. “That’s my little naughty pup” Bear said down to him as he kissed him on the neck. “You’d get to play with me more often if you weren’t so bad.” Toxic tried his best to speak and gave all the words he could muster. “But… I want….. you so much….. Bear…..I… love….ugh!” Toxic’s cock was leaking all over the cushions as he experienced pleasure from another world. Bear only grinned as he watched his little pup squirm trying to handle all of his manhood. Bear had the cock of a sex behemoth and a body to match. He kissed Toxic’s back as he finally reached an UNBELIEVABLE semi-hard girth. “Looks like that’s all you got. I don’t want to break that tight ass.” I laughed on the inside at the mention of Toxic’s “tight” ass. With size like that, Bear could make any ass he wanted tighter than a cock ring 3 sizes to small. Although I’d never worn one or seen one first hand before, I knew full well that Bear’s size could put a dent in one. Toxic was screaming at the top of his longs as Bear only pushed himself in a little. Toxic was now cumming without touching himself as Bear reached his pleasure spots easily. Cum was getting all over the couch as he jizzed in volleys. The other pups were getting horned up at the sight of so much pleasure. It was only when Toxic finally stopped cumming and fell on the couch defeated that Bear let him cock and his cock head smacked his knee, the head slightly past it now. “That’s enough for now. Everyone back to what they were doing.” Everyone quickly pulled their pants up and were about to head to different rooms to blow off steam whether alone or with each other but Bear cleared his throat and they all stopped again. “I almost forgot. Tonight’s the night I’m going to let Baby Cub play with one of you guys. Don’t do anything he’s not OK with.” Everyone stopped and smiled at me but Bear made sure to secure who was getting the night. “Tonight is… Donut.” Curses and swears went around the room as the other pups grumbled in frustration and went off to go play in rough sexual release. Donut’s big beautiful body came over to me in nothing but his tight jock strap and he loomed over me like Bear would have before he’d grown. He grabbed me and hugged me tightly in his big arms and I felt my nose press into his pec cleavage. “We’re going to have so much fun!” Donut said, his big, excited voice rumbling through my body. I was going to be in for a wild night. To Be Continued……….

Part four where we see how others are dealing with all this. Please let me know what you think. -------------------- The following work of fiction portrays men in sexual situations. Please do not read if you are not interested in stories written for erotic purposes, if you are not of legal age, or if it is illegal for you to read sexually explicit material in this format or through this medium. All characters in this work are fictional. As such, they are immune to any and all types of infectious diseases, including the AIDS virus. You are not fictional and therefore you are not immune. Follow safer sex guidelines or risk having some brainless disease write the ending of your life story for you. Copyright 2012 - 2014 by [email protected] Growing Too Big: Part 1 Growing Too Big: Part 2 Growing Too Big: Part 3 Growing Too Big Part 4 The hospital was quiet, dim corridors leading off from the nursing station past the rooms of sleeping patients. The Hook, as the nurses called it, the U-shaped desk that covered one side of a four-way intersection, had a view down each of the wings that during the daytime were filled with doctors, hospital staff and visiting families. At night these streets were empty except for the occasional passage of the late night cleaning crew, though even they were gone from this section of the hospital at this hour. Scott Worley had been a nurse for three years, two of them at this hospital. He was only 26 and knew that this might not end up being his lifetime career but for the moment he liked it well enough. The hours could be crazy but the pay was good – he’d already paid off the loans he’d taken to get through nursing school. Nowadays his life consisted of work, the gym and a couple nights out a week when he was off work. A sexy guy thrown in here and there was always a good distraction and he had the kind of athletic All-American look that drew attention so distractions were never too hard to find. Tonight Scott was bored and his shift-mate Karla was part of the problem. She was a good nurse, it was true, but she was lousy company for the two graveyards he worked each week. They sat next to one another in the Hook keeping watching over the monitors that showed the condition of the patients in their care. Right now all was quiet and Karla was reading a magazine. A magazine about knitting. “You know you could knit,” he said, annoyed that there were even such things as a knitting magazine. “You don’t have to just read about it, you could actually do it. Like bring knitting here.” She glanced at him for a second with vacant, watery blue eyes and then went back to her magazine. “I don’t know how,” she replied in a bored voice. “Then why do you read about it?” “I might learn someday.” It was more than he could take. He grabbed the patient list from the desk and headed down a corridor at random. Time to make the donuts. Truth was that there weren’t that many patients on the floor at the moment and of those they had only a few were serious cases. It was like that sometimes; they’d get a week or so of relative quiet and the next thing you knew they’d be slammed and the overnight shift would pass in a blur of medical emergencies. He looked down at the list and scanned the names. Nothing major down this corridor other than the heart patient who was alone in 412. He was an old black guy who’d been transferred to the floor from ICU two days earlier just after the start of Scott’s two days off. The other occupant of 412 had been released and sent home with his family just that afternoon. He glanced at his watch as he stopped at the door and saw it was almost 3 AM. He pushed open the door to find the room was dimly lit, apparently by a table lamp beyond the curtain that divided the space. The closer of the two beds was empty and he walked silently past it on his thick-soled nursing shoes before looking around the curtain at the bed closest to the window. Scott had read the chart so he knew that James Dalton was sixty-four, was suffering from cardiomyopathy and had flat-lined twice the day he was admitted. That he was already out of ICU was a miracle in itself, though not so miraculous as what the nurse saw now. The patient was lying back, propped up at an angle by the bed, one hand pulling at a nipple while the other slowly stroked a very large and very hard dick that jutted up from his groin. Even this was within the bounds of reason (though the size of that weapon was right at the edge of unbelievable) and not that uncommon since in Scott’s experience if a man could get it up he would get it up, even in a hospital bed. No, the problem was that the very large and very well built black man in that bed was obviously not a sixty-four year old heart patient. “What the hell did you do with Mr. Dalton?” Scott yelled more from surprise than any expectation of a real answer. Belatedly he wondered if it was a good idea to yell at oversized sex maniacs. The man in the bed opened his tightly closed eyes and rolled his head over to look at Scott. He didn’t seem surprised or embarrassed and simply smiled a bit as he continued his business. “Sorry, son,” he replied in a slow, deep voice, “I thought I had the place to myself.” Two rivers of thought flowed through Scott’s mind. One was a fairly orderly stream centered on the fact that they must have somehow lost a patient, that the old guy probably slipped out earlier in the evening (hopefully before Scott even came onto the floor) and left some young nephew or grandson behind. The other rougher torrent was a jumble of images, of smooth skin, dark muscle and a massive dick that seemed to imprint itself on his psyche and prevent him from escaping back to the Hook to sound the alarm. He needed to sound the alarm, he knew that, but his eyes seemed locked upon that incredible physique and the languid and casual way the black guy was pleasuring the full length of his equipment. “Can you help a brotha out?” the ersatz patient asked with a sly grin. Of course not, that was unthinkable, but Scott stepped forward nonetheless, one rubber soled shoe making a tiny shriek as it scuffed against the tiled floor. Things had suddenly gotten very weird very quickly and Scott had no idea how or why. At another time, in another place, he would have been happy to help this stud out but the hospital was not the place for that, especially with some sick old man on the loose. So yes, he moved towards the bed but it was really just a trick. He could see the nurse’s call box lying beside the man’s pillow, one of the older ones with a cord coming out the top that ran off behind the bedside table. He reached for it, the emergency button glowing a dull red. He would alert Karla and she would get up off her fat ass and help put things right. His outstretched hand closed around the box and he was surprised at how warm it felt, hot even, with a spongy texture that seemed almost lifelike. But of course it was lifelike, he thought a moment later, as his mind dully realized that what he had actually reached for was the massive dick that the man in the bed had, until a moment earlier, been stroking in lazy contentment. The black man had pulled back, apparently confident that this young male nurse had things well in hand. He laced his big mitts behind his head and let out a deep groan while his full, round biceps flexed into rock hard cannonballs on either side of his head. It was one of the most erotic things Scott had ever seen. The dick was too big for his hand to encompass and it soon proved too big for his mouth to conquer, though he attempted to make up for that with the energy he applied to the first 4 inches. Sometime in the middle of this the black man leaned over the bed railing and lifted Scott off his feet and up onto his prone body, the nurse’s legs pointed up to the head of the bed. Seconds later the smaller man’s scrubs were pulled from his body and tossed onto the floor. Scott was forced to let go of the thick veiny meat when the bigger man slid the uniform top over his head but as soon as his face was free he dived down onto it again, gagging himself on the thick head in his drive to suck it back in. Through it all the huge man kept up a low, growl of sex talk while his hands groped and prodded the nurse’s now nude body. When a fat finger found the tight pucker of his ass and then pushed inside Scott could not stop the humming squeal of surprise and pleasure that came from his throat. A moment later the man had spread Scott’s legs wide and attacked the hole with a strong, wet tongue. It was almost more than the smaller man could take and his body vibrated in response while is watery eyes rolled up under his eyelids. He did not stop sucking, however, finding that as his jaw relaxed more and more of the stupendous appendage thrust its way into the back of his mouth and the top of his throat. Dimly he wondered if he could possibly suck down the entire thing but it turned out that was not what his large friend desired. What he wanted instead swiftly became apparent as he pulled his dick from Scott’s mouth and then easily lifted him off the bed, rotated him around and pulled him back down so that they now lay torso to torso with the nurse on top. Their lips mashed together while Scott’s hands grappled at the mass of hard muscular flesh beneath him. The size of the man was overwhelming, from the thick shelf of his pecs to the rounded mass of his shoulders to the massive column of his neck. Everything seemed oversized and out of human proportion, on a scale that went far beyond what he had found attractive in the past. He liked his men fit, certainly; all his old boyfriends and sex partners had been in shape but none of them had been as overly muscular as this. How then to explain the overwhelming lust he felt for this titanic mass of a man? His ass was slick with saliva but when he felt the head of the big man’s dick pushing against his tight hole he almost tried to resist. Part of him wondered if he could possibly take something that size though at a deeper level he wanted nothing more than to try. In truth his defiance was only a thought that was quickly swept away, and even if he had tried to make a stand it probably would not have mattered. It became a moot point when the thick head of the man’s equipment slowly stretched Scott’s asshole open until the crown of his dick could pass through the tortured opening and into the warm tunnel on the other side. Both men let out a shared moan as the mammoth dick pushed its way further and further inside, forcing Scott’s insides to conform to the size and shape of their new master. He came the first time just from that seemingly endless initial drive into his ass, the head of the black man’s dick finally stopping somewhere far beyond where anyone else had ever gone. By then his body was jerking like a fish on the line as his own dick shot copious amounts of cum over the corrugated wall of the larger man’s abs. He went through a similar shuddering dance a couple minutes later and again not too much longer after that. All sense of time was lost as the thick, strong hands of his new partner gripped him at the waist and upper back and began moving the nurse’s body up and down like some sort of human sex toy. In time the heavy grunts and groans of the man became a long roar and he squeezed Scott even tighter as he began shooting his load. Like everything else about him the muscular black man’s orgasm was big, long and oversized. When it finally ended the nurse could barely breathe, so tightly was he held against the granite torso below. Slowly the other man’s grip loosened and when his hands slid down to cup Scott’s ass the smaller man took the opportunity to shakily push himself up on outstretched arms to get a better view of the man who had just violated his mind and body so thoroughly. The black man’s eyes were closed but a beatific smile played around his lips as if the session had been as amazing for him as it had been for the nurse. The bigger man chose that moment to flex the mass of his dick that was still lodged up in Scott's ass and he gasped once more, letting himself drop back down onto his partner’s sweaty and cum streaked body. The nurse’s face slid to the side and he found himself looking back to the curtain that he had quietly stepped past what felt like hours before. It had not been that long, obviously, but apparently it had been long enough to rouse Karla from the boredom that was her knitting magazine. His shift partner stood there, some 15 feet away, her eyes wide and no longer vacant. They shared a frozen moment in time, both their mouths opened wide in surprise, before the woman spun and with a shrill shriek of her nurse’s shoes fled the room.

Part three of our tale wherein wider concerns come to light. Please let me know what you think. -------------------- The following work of fiction portrays men in sexual situations. Please do not read if you are not interested in stories written for erotic purposes, if you are not of legal age, or if it is illegal for you to read sexually explicit material in this format or through this medium. All characters in this work are fictional. As such, they are immune to any and all types of infectious diseases, including the AIDS virus. You are not fictional and therefore you are not immune. Follow safer sex guidelines or risk having some brainless disease write the ending of your life story for you. Copyright 2012 - 2014 by [email protected] Growing Too Big: Part 1 Growing Too Big: Part 2 Growing Too Big: Part 4 Growing Too Big Part 3 The ringing of the phone woke him. Not his cell which he had turned off a couple days previously but his landline which he never used. He was too asleep to consider ignoring it, to think about all the reasons he shouldn’t answer, and fumbled around before finally grabbing the handset and putting it to his ear. “Yeah, hello,” he rumbled. “Uh, hello. Dan?” It took a moment for him to recognize the tinny voice in his ear. “Yeah, that’s me. Who’s - Phillip?” “Yeah. Damn, you’re still asleep? I didn’t think I’d catch you. Why aren’t you at work?” “Vacation, I took some vacation.” He sat up, the bed creaking under his weight. Looking down almost all he could see was the rounded mass of his smooth pecs, the valley between them showcasing the shaft of his dick before it disappeared under the covers. “I thought you were going home in a couple weeks.” “I just had a change of plans, that’s all. Sorry, Phil, I’m still half asleep.” “OK. Well I was worried. You didn’t return any of my calls, not even at work, so I was afraid something happened.” Dan couldn’t help snorting at that. Yeah, you could say something happened. Well gee, Phil, I kinda got dosed with something at the lab and turned into this gay muscle fantasy. I’d tell ya to come over to talk about it except I’d prolly end up fucking you and that would just add to the problem. “Nah, nothing happened,” Dan said instead. “Just gonna take it easy for a few days. I’ll probably go back to Texas in the fall or something.” There was a long pause before Phillip spoke again. “Hey, Danny, this isn’t because, ya know, because you’ve been doing anything…” “God no, I’m not using. I can’t change my vacation without it being drug related?” “Of course you can, I just wondered. I’m sorry, Danny, that was stupid.” “Nah, don’t worry about it, just be cool. Everything’s OK. I’ll catch you later.” “Later man.” He wanted to be mad at Phillip for waking him in the first place and for even suggesting that he’d fallen off the wagon but after a few seconds abandoned the attempt. If there was anyone who stood by him when he was drugged out mess it was Phillip. His concern now was annoying but only because Dan didn’t know how he was going to handle any of the issues that he was starting to face, not least of which was his inability to prevent himself from packing on yet more muscle. Oh wait, he could prevent it by never having sex again for as long as he lived. Problem solved. Fuck. A little later he stood frowning in front of his open refrigerator. It was barer than it had been in a long time. Even the pickles and that old bottle of black olives were gone. Almost everything that was edible had been consumed over the last few days. The cupboards were no better. When his parents last visited his mom left some Melba Toast behind but now that was gone and he hated Melba Toast. Still, the dull ache in his stomach had to be appeased but given his latest growth spurt he was leery about being seen in public. He wasn’t even sure what clothes he could wear. Having food delivered seemed like the best option. It was too early in the morning for Chinese and he really wasn’t in the mood for takeout. Instead he went on his computer and ordered from an online grocery store. If he went a little crazy with the amount of food ordered that was understandable – he’d read you weren’t supposed to food shop when you were hungry. For an extra fee the store promised delivery within a few hours. He considered putting something in the notes section about requiring a female delivery person but after a moment’s thought decided that would probably be misconstrued. A couple hours later he watched through a slit in the blinds as the delivery truck pulled up in front of his house. It was just after lunchtime for most people and his suburban street wasn’t very crowded. The man that came around the back of the truck and started unloading cardboard boxes looked average enough, but he had a baseball cap pulled down low and a brown jacket to match his brown work pants so it was hard to tell. As he pushed a hand truck up the walk towards the front door Dan watched closely, one hand lazily rubbing his empty stomach. Better make this handoff short and sweet. He had already put on another pair of once-bulky workout shorts which were not very bulky at the moment. He’s also found a bathrobe in the back of his closet with Sunriver stenciled on the front. It was a souvenir from a mountain vacation last winter. It covered everything but the valley at the very top of his pecs so he figured it would do. When he opened the door the first thing he noticed was the food. The uppermost of the three boxes stacked on the hand truck was open and displayed all the meat and carbs his body was craving. It was only after staring at this for a few seconds that he looked up to the delivery man. The name tag on his jacket read “Luis”. The pulled down baseball cap was trying to cover a shock of thick black hair that spilled over his forehead and over one eye. As Dan watched he lifted his free hand to brush back the hair so that both his deep dark brown eyes were visible. Clear caramel skin, a strong jaw and full red lips completed the package. Dan felt a sinking feeling in his gut as he realized how beautiful the man was. Luis, however, was all business. “Mr. Shoemaker? Here’s your FoodOnline delivery. I just need your signature right here if you could.” He signed and handed back Luis’ clipboard. “You want me to bring it in or leave it on the porch?” “Sure, bring it in.” He stepped back and Luis walked by, pausing for a moment in the foyer and then heading off when he spotted the kitchen down the hall. Dan took a deep breath and followed trying unsuccessfully to keep his eyes from tracking the back and forth movement of the man’s ass. Luis took the boxes off of the hand truck, placing them next to each other on the floor in front of the sink. As he bent down Dan watched the brown polyester pants stretch tight over his thighs and wondered if his legs were smooth or hairy. For a moment the image of Vet’s outstretched legs came to mind and he had to shake his head to dispel it. “Do you want to run through the order list and make sure we got everything?” Luis asked. “Nah, that’s ok. I’m sure it’s fine.” Dan reached for his wallet on the kitchen counter and took out some money for a tip. When he handed it over he could feel the smooth skin of Luis’ palm before they both pulled back their hands. Luis gave him a puzzled look then thanked him and reached for his hand truck. Dan followed him to the front door and closed it behind him. He watched through the peephole as the delivery guy closed up the truck, climbed in and drove away. It wasn’t until the truck had disappeared from view that he realized he was holding his breath. That evening he lay on the couch thinking about his dilemma. His stomach was full now and had been since his binge after the food delivery. He thought his hunger would return with a vengeance as the afternoon wore on but it had not. Maybe it had something to do with his lack of growth opportunities today in which case his huge appetite earlier was a holdover from what had occurred with Vet the evening before. The physics of all this muscle expansion seemed a little off but he didn’t really have the facilities or the equipment to test things. Besides, he was ignoring his bigger problem of, well, getting bigger. If sex was the catalyst for the growth he’d experienced so far then what the hell was he going to turn into after a few more days of fucking around? It was hot thinking about it and he had the slowly hardening evidence in his shorts to prove it but fantasizing about the biggest body this side of the Incredible Hulk didn’t do much to help him figure out his next steps. At least he’d managed to control himself with the delivery man. That seemed like a good sign since so far he’d pretty much fucked everything hot that crossed his path. Still, it seemed unfair to be given such an amazing physique and then find out he’d have to choose between becoming a monk or a circus freak. The doorbell rang. He sat bolt upright, imagining the police or some sort of bio squad on his porch ready to take him in. Except they wouldn’t ring the doorbell, would they? He looked out the window but only saw an unrecognizable SUV parked at the curb. He had to go to the peephole in the door, moving on tiptoe and making the floor creak regardless, to see who was there. It was Luis without a baseball cap and dressed in a t-shirt instead of his delivery uniform. Dan debated ignoring him and pretending he wasn’t home but his hand seemed to move of his own accord to the door handle. He swung open the door and Luis stepped back on the welcome mat as if surprised. His eyes went from Dan’s face down to his body which was mostly visible now that he was only wearing the tight shorts. Luis’ mouth fell open and his eyes widened as he took in the mass and curves of the physique before him. Never before had he seen a man so hugely built. “Hey man,” he finally said when Dan didn’t offer a greeting. “I was here earlier today, delivering the groceries from FoodOnline. Remember?” “Yeah, I know. Luis, right?” “Yeah, I’m Luis. I just, um, stopped by on my way home because…” His voice trailed off, a look of confusion on his face. “I don’t really know why I stopped, to tell the truth.” He gave Dan a sheepish grin before continuing. “I uh, I’m sorry, this is weird. I should get home, my wife is waiting…” He reached out with one big hand and grabbed Luis by the shoulder, pulling him inside. Though not as large as him the delivery man was still well built with broad shoulders and thick arms filling the sleeves of his white t-shirt. His body showed the affects of physical labor and probably some gym time on the side but at 200 pounds he was small compared to Dan. Dan stepped forward forcing Luis back until the smaller man was sandwiched between the wall of the foyer and the bigger man’s massive chest. He pressed his lips into Luis’ and wrapped his big arms around the delivery man’s torso, squeezing him tight. For a moment Luis stood there stiffly, not responding, but suddenly he gave in, opening his mouth wide to accept Dan’s tongue, pressing his body in the mass of muscle that held him. They made out by the front door, Dan’s hands massaging Luis’ back and ass while the smaller man simply tried to get his arms around the other’s huge torso. When Dan found that Luis’ jeans were too tight to slip his hand down to his bare crack he simply forced his way in, splitting the waistband in the process. He pressed a finger into the smooth moistness of Luis’ hole causing the deliveryman to go up on his toes, gasping for air. “You like that? You like that, baby?” Dan asked wrapping one arm around Luis’ waist and picking him up off the floor. He carried him down the hallway to his bedroom, Luis’ work boots wedged into the small of his back. He dropped him onto the bed and then pulled off those boots followed by the torn jeans. Luis looked up at him with both fear and lust written large across his face. “Man, I’ve never,” he gasped, “I don’t do this, never with a guy.” “I don’t give a fuck,” Dan rumbled and fell on top of him causing the bed to creak loudly. He pulled Luis’ shirt up over his head and bent down to suck on one of the large brown nipples that were exposed. Luis moaned and thrashed beneath him, half-heartedly pushing on his shoulders at first but then grabbing at the thickness of his deltoids and traps. For a fleeting moment a voice in Dan’s head tried to shout a warning, knowing what would come of all this, but it was drowned out by the roaring in his ears, the need to hold down this man with the strength of his arms, kick open his legs and take possession of him. This is why he had grown so big and so strong. This is what he was meant to do, not cower in the dark afraid that his clothes wouldn’t fit in the morning. Fuck clothes, he’d go around naked if had to and let anyone try and stop him. Within seconds their remaining clothes were tossed aside as they continued to grapple on the bed, Luis’ legs clamped around Dan’s waist with the bigger man’s dick wedging apart the globes of his smooth ass. Luis would try to resist from time to time as if suddenly remembering that this wasn’t the kind of thing he did but just as quickly he’d lose it again, doing all he could to pull Dan closer, to draw his tongue deeper into his mouth. The weight and strength of the big man was like an aphrodisiac, making him feel more charged and sexual than any woman had made him feel in the past. When Dan reared back and lifted Luis’ legs up and apart he could only pant as he own achingly hard dick came into view, suspended over his face. Then Dan’s mouth was on his ass, his teeth grinding against the sensitive flesh, his tongue pushing into his tight virgin hole. Luis reached up and latched both hands around the back of Dan’s head, pulling his face even more tightly into his crack, amazed that something so crazy could feel so good. Despite his grip Luis felt Dan’s head come up and he opened his eyes to see the bigger man staring down at him. The almost feral look he saw on the huge man’s face should have struck fear into the new bottom but it only made his blood boil even more. Dan shook his hands off and leaned back so his dick could once more home in on his crack but this time with his big head centered on the wet, pulsating hole. “Tell me to fuck you,” Dan growled as he teased Luis’ ass with his dick. “Fuck me,” Luis answered in a high, strained voice. “Fuck me you fuckin’ bastard.” And Dan did. He hunched forward, driving his dick into the wet confines of Luis’ ass making them both howl out loud. The big man’s huge chest came down on Luis pushing him down into the mattress and forcing the air out of his lungs. Their mouths connected as Dan’s arms closed around Luis’ torso like a vise, pinning the smaller man’s arms to his side. Luis could only move his hands which grabbed onto Dan’s corded obliques, doing what he could to pull him in harder and deeper. Outside the evening darkened into night. Luis’ car remained parked out front when the sun rose Monday morning. ----- Mark Prentiss scowled at the older woman across the desk but to little effect. She simply stared back with a slightly bored expression on her face. He might have tried using the sexy, smoldering look that got him so much pussy but his instincts told him that this woman wouldn’t fall for his considerable physical charms which was why he was playing annoyed young executive. It irritated him that she didn’t seem to care one way or the other. Dr. Martha Leeway had been a research scientist with the company since before he went to high school and obviously cared little for the opinions and concerns of some director of product development. He was fairly sure he hated her but was completely sure he needed her if what she was saying was true. At least he could silently enjoy the fact that she was ugly. “But how can you be positive we’ve been compromised?” he asked. “There wasn’t anything in last week’s security report or the HazMat log. I’ve seen them.” “If we’d been compromised by an external organization Security would have already locked down this site,” Dr. Leeway said not bothering to hide the disdain in her voice. “It appears the breach was internal and accidental. With Dr. Foy out of the picture and me as chief researcher on the project I have some discretion as to how the contamination is categorized. I’ve decided it’s only a Level 1 breach which means it will not appear on the site wide HazMat or Bio Remediation logs. At least not for now.” It was much better than Mark could have hoped for and that made him suspicious. He had a lot riding on the testing of Dr. Huran Foy’s medical compound. If it was as successful as initial reports indicated then there were at least four major drugs that could be moved into applied development and testing. That sort of production line would cement his standing in the product division and almost guarantee that he’d be promoted to VP of Product Development when Wonsley retired next year. Foy’s disappearance a month ago had almost thrown everything off track but Leeway had taken over on the research side and shepherded the compound through initial testing. In a sense they were partners since both Product and Research needed each other for the successful transition to development, full testing and eventual government approval but it was a partnership born of necessity, not desire. And it did little to explain why Dr. Leeway, a 27 year veteran of the firm, was so willing to sidestep contamination protocols that would get her canned if her actions were discovered. Mark tried to believe she was saving both their butts simply because she wanted to be the hero after Foy’s disappearance but it all seemed a little too pat. His spider sense was tingling and he wasn’t sure why. God, this was all too much to deal with on a Monday morning. “So then we have no problem and everything is on schedule. At least I assume that’s what you’re telling me.” Dr. Leeway paused a moment before saying, “Not quite.” Here it comes he thought to himself. “We’ve tamped down any suspicions about the breach and we’ve sterilized the lab,” she continued. “We’ve tested almost everyone who was in the area and might have come in contact with the compound and they’re all clean. There are two exceptions, however.” “Two people have been contaminated? That doesn’t sound good.” “No, two people are question marks. If we had verified human contamination this would already be out of both of our hands.” “Christ Leeway, just tell me what the fucking problem is.” He was tired of playing word games with this bitch. Her upper lip curled but she remained as calm as ever. “Two people who were in the lab during the window of possible contagion have not been available for testing. One’s a lab technician who’s been on vacation since the middle of last week. The other is a security guard who was admitted to the hospital on Friday.” “Hospital?” “Yes,” she answered with a tight smile. “We’re told he had a heart attack. He’s sixty-four so it’s possible it’s just a coincidence.” “God, it better be. I suppose you want me to check these two out.” “You suppose correctly.” She pulled an envelope from the pocket of her lab coat, opened it and let a slip of paper slide out onto the desk. He glanced at it and saw two names written in clean block letters. He was willing to bet this was not her normal handwriting. “This is all you’ve got?” “You’re a smart man, Mr. Prentiss,” Leeway said rising from her chair. “I’m sure you can find whatever information you need. I’m told you have access to numerous company files. “ His eyes narrowed as he watched her turn and walk from his office. She was right; he had management level access to the Human Resources file server which was a huge breach of company security. It had taken money and a little blackmail to achieve but the information such access provided was invaluable. The fact that she knew about it made him more suspicious than ever. He’d have to figure out how to fuck over Leeway some other time. Right now he needed to check out the two names he’d been given. Shoemaker and Dalton. Neither rang a bell so he began some HR research.

Here's chapter 3. Tomorrow is release day for Berkeley Daze #4: The Summer of Our Disconnect. U.M. Lassiter It was Hamish Conner’s nature to be nervous. All of his life, he felt like he was on the outside looking in, and that suited him just fine. Avoiding human interaction meant avoiding bullies, avoiding ridicule, avoiding risk. Whatever relationships he had with other human beings was either accidental or completely unavoidable. The relationship Ham had with his roommate Paul was closer than any outside of his own family, which really wasn’t saying much. Still, when you’re required to share a dorm room with another individual, a certain intimacy simply can’t be avoided. At least Paul had been friendly and kind, but he was most definitely the only one. Without exception, every other time he’d ever shared anything personal with anyone, he’d come to regret it. When he was nine, he made the mistake of admitting to a classmate that he’d like to be a dancer when he grew up. Even at that young age, he was widely considered effeminate, and the news traveled through the school at lightning speed, and the resulting ridicule was merciless. The lesson Ham learned was to be cold and distant, and never share anything. When he finally admitted to himself that he was gay, it felt like it was the final blow and ultimately sealed the transformation of his soul to a cold, hard, lifeless piece of stone. Still, he’d had crushes before; plenty of them. But in all those instances, he recognized them for what they were– purely biological responses to erotic stimuli. He went home and satisfied those responses in private and told himself that his needs were met. Sadly, they were. But now, something new had happened. The faintest spark of passion had manifested deep inside his otherwise lifeless soul, and it both excited and terrified him. Somewhere in the farthest recesses of his mind the tiny germ of a thought was hiding– the idea that perhaps he was capable of a small measure of happiness. Lee Prentice had ignited that tiny spark. No one had ever tried to come on to him before, and it boggled Ham’s mind. He still didn’t know why he didn’t run away in horror, considering what a flaming fag Lee was. Hard-won experience had told him to stay far, far away. Yet, Ham’s feet stayed rooted to the spot, at least for a brief, excruciating period of time. It didn’t help that Lee was damned cute. Blond, blue eyes, dimples; all on a slender, well proportioned frame. Why was this situation different? Ham wrestled with that question as he got dressed. Perhaps it was because they had something in common. It wasn’t something as simple as their sexual orientation. Ham knew the answer to that question, but he wouldn’t admit it to himself. Ham had just awakened from the most vivid dream of his life. He’d had muscle growth dreams before, and he’d certainly had lots of dreams about Paul. What really creeped him out about this one was the fact that he woke up naked, and all of his clothes were torn to shreds exactly the way he’d seen in his dream. He finished putting on a fresh set of clothes and slipped out of the dorm. Paul was due back from lacrosse practice any minute, and he didn’t want to deal with seeing him just then. It was getting cold as Ham hurried across the darkened campus, and he pulled his hoodie up over his head. He had to learn more about Professor Lofgren’s experiment. The cones and yellow caution tape had been cleared away from in front of the Science Building, and he hurried inside and down the stairs to the basement. As he scurried through the office area on his way to the lab, several heads popped up from cubicles like some bizarre prairie dog town. Once the grad students saw that it was simply a lowly underclassman, they quickly withdrew back into their private warrens. Unlike the night before, there were several people in the quantum lab that evening, and he studiously avoided all of them as he hurried down to the lower level. The area around Professor Lofgren’s apparatus seemed surprisingly tidy. There was no residue of any kind in the vicinity, and the electronic monitoring equipment seemed perfectly intact, and powered up. The stainless steel chamber seemed intact with the exception of a slight bulge around the middle. The one detail that indicated any trouble was the chamber door. The oval door was bent and hanging from a single bolt. Ham recognized immediately that the lone fastener had likely saved his life. Had all of the bolts broken when the door failed, it would have become a lethal projectile. Ham stepped forward and ran his finger along the chamber’s twisted mounting flange as he absorbed the unsettling realization. “Mr. Conner, what brings you here tonight?” Ham pulled his hand back with a startled jerk. “Uh, Professor, hello,” Ham said once he caught his breath. “I heard about your incident.” Professor Lofgren was a tall, slim man in his fifties. He was wearing his usual white lab coat and holding a plastic spray bottle and a white, fluffy rag. “Who hasn’t, by now,” he said with a half-smile. “You must have just missed it.” “What happened?” “That’s a very good question. For some reason, the reaction chamber suffered an intense over-pressure event. It was much more than the safety systems could handle. More than should be possible, as a matter of fact.” “What was the experiment for?” Ham asked. The professor put down the rag and sprayer and started to pull off his rubber gloves. “We’re trying to come up with a completely new way to construct extremely complex molecular structures,” he said. “We start with fairly complex carbon molecules, and under intense heat and pressure and a variety of different kinds of radiation, we build an extremely reactive compound. Kind of a super-nanite.” “Nanotechnology?” “Yes, but on a much finer level than anything yet achieved,” Lofgren explained. “Nanites that are being developed today are similar in size to a human cell, or larger, and since they’re really just tiny robots, they’re limited to a single task or two.” “Like what?” “The main thing that those researchers want to do is build what amounts to an artificial antibody. It’ll travel around the body on seek-and-destroy missions against damaged or diseased cells, like cancer. Our super-nanites are much smaller, and will be able to enter the diseased cells and repair them instead of destroy them. This would open up a whole new range of possibilities,.up to and including tissue and organ regeneration. We could actually program the super-nanites to rebuild or replace diseased, damaged, or even missing organs.” “That’s amazing,” Ham said. “It is, isn’t it?” Lofgren said. “But that’s years off. At this point, I’d just settle for a nanite that was stable outside the reaction chamber. Clearly it’s not even stable inside.” The professor looked at his damaged equipment with mild disgust. Ham looked at the apparatus appraisingly. “It looks like you got things pretty well cleaned up,” Ham said. “Actually, there wasn’t that much to do,” Lofgren answered. “The nanites break down almost instantly once they’re outside the rarefied environment. At least it makes them harmless.” Ham breathed a huge inward sigh of relief at the utterance of the word ‘harmless.’ “Good luck, professor,” he said. Ham’s heart was considerably lightened as he hurried back upstairs and out of the building. So a few questions were answered at least, Ham thought as he climbed the stairs of the dormitory building. The black sparkly material was a new kind of nanite that didn’t yet do anything, and dissolved almost instantly. That fit what he saw when he shook out his ragged clothes. The shock of the explosion must have dazed him, and he wandered back to the dorm, took off all his clothes and got in bed. Ham recalled stories of people being in car crashes and not remembering what happened. It all made perfect sense. Except, not quite. How did his clothes get shredded while he was napping? Maybe he’d been sleepwalking. Maybe he’d developed a sleep disorder. That was all he needed to add to his list of neuroses. Ham felt his stomach rumble as he opened the door to his room. “Hey, Hammie,” Paul said without looking up. He was sitting at his side of the desk, the soft, cool glow of his laptop screen illuminating his face. “Hey,” Ham said softly, and closed the door behind him. Paul was wearing an old pair of sweat pants and a school tee with the sleeves cut off and the openings cut back to expose his firm lats and rippled serratus muscles running down the side of his powerful torso. Ham swallowed hard at the sight, felt a tingle run up his spine and wondered if he’d ever get used to his roommate’s virile good looks. “Feeling better?” Paul asked. “Yeah, I guess.” Ham breathed deeply the fresh, clean scent of deodorant soap, noting that Paul’s hair was still slightly wet. “How was practice?” Paul turned away from his computer screen for the first time and raised an eyebrow. “Fine,” he answered. Ham didn’t usually ask about Paul’s activities, not even in passing. “Good,” Ham said awkwardly. He always sucked at small talk. “Nothing, um, unusual?” Paul looked down and stuck out his lower lip. “Nope, not really.” “Good, I mean, is that so?” “Yeah,” Paul said after a short pause. Ham was relieved to learn that his dream didn’t really happen, regardless of how ridiculously unlikely it was. As he stood there in the middle of the room, unsure of what to do next, his stomach growled again, only louder. “Whoa, buddy, you must be pretty hungry,” Paul said. Ham hoped his angry gut wouldn’t betray him again. “I should go grab some dinner,” he said. “I haven’t eaten either,” Paul said. “You want to order pizza?” “Well... okay,” Ham said as he sat down on his bed. His stomach gave another growl, causing Paul to chuckle. “I guess we’d better hurry,” he said as he picked up his phone and dialed. While Paul was ordering, Ham became more and more entranced by his studly roommates’ body. He sat slackjawed as he watched Paul’s delicious torso ripple and twist through the extra-large openings in the flimsy fabric, sometimes allowing a glimpse of a wondrously well-formed pec. When Paul put the phone to his ear and his shredded, veiny bicep popped out, Ham had to struggle not to blow his load for an unprecedented third time that day. How could he suddenly be so horny? “They said about forty minutes,” Paul said as he set down the phone. “I’ll be right back,” Ham said nervously, trying to hide his boner as he stood to flee. As he was reaching for the doorknob, something extraordinary happened. Ham stopped dead in his tracks, and all the anxiety drained away in an instant. It was as if someone had pulled the drainplug of an over-filled sink. He suddenly knew that he could will his rampant erection to relax, and so it did. He took a deep breath and turned back around. “I should get some homework out of the way,” he said. “Huh?” Paul looked up at Ham with a furrowed brow. “I thought you had to run to the little boy’s room or something.” “It can wait.” Ham said. Paul shook his head and went back to his computer, while Ham sat down and pulled out his calculus homework. Ham didn’t know where this sudden feeling of well-being came from, but he felt so relaxed and comfortable that he decided not to question it. As he went about solving the problems on his worksheet, he couldn’t help noticing that Paul kept stealing little looks across the desk from behind his computer screen. Instead of feeling self-conscious, Ham felt like it was natural that Paul would be responding this way. As they waited for their pizza to be delivered and played this odd little game of hide-and-seek, every once and a while a tiny particle of doubt would surface in Ham’s mind. This isn’t right, the little particle would say, it doesn’t work this way; but just as quickly, the odd feeling of ease would rise like some underwater creature and pull the doubt back down beneath the surface. Ham was sitting closer to the door, so when the knock came, he rose to answer. Another chill ran up his spine when he opened the door. The pizza guy was a bonafide hunk, and Ham was suddenly once more in danger of losing control. Then, just as quickly, the well-being washed back over him. “You order pizza?” the man asked. He must have been a football player, because he was wearing a letterman jacket over his pizzeria tee shirt and was built like a linebacker. “I, uh...” “How much is it?” Paul called from behind. “Fourteen-fifty,” the hunk answered. Ham thought his knees would buckle at the sound of the magnificent stud’s voice, but then, almost like someone had thrown a switch, Ham was solidly back in control. He cleared his throat and looked the big man squarely in the eye. “You have change for a twenty?” Ham asked. The studly delivery guy started to open his mouth to reply, but then for a moment, his expression went oddly blank. After a few seconds, he came out of his trance-like state. “This one’s on me,” he said, and slowly held out the pizza box. “Thanks,” Ham answered, like this sort of thing happened to him all the time. The man broke into a grin like a child receiving a compliment for a much-admired parent. Ham smiled, took the pizza and gently closed the door. He wasn’t sure, but Ham thought the man leaned over slightly as the door was closing, as if to get the last possible glimpse. “Let’s hope they got it right this time,” Paul said as Ham set the box between them. “What do I owe you?” “It was... free...” Ham said as he realized how bizarre the transaction had been. “You’re shittin’ me,” Paul said. Ham sat down as he tried to figure out what just happened. “I’m not,” he said with disbelief. “He said it was on him.” “Huh. Must of been a contest or something.” “Yeah,” Ham answered, still feeling confused. “A contest.” The pair was just finishing the last of the pizza before either spoke again. “You got a hollow leg or something?” Paul asked as he wiped his fingers. Whenever they’d split a jumbo pizza in the past, Paul had eaten the lion’s share. Ham didn’t mind because he usually ate like a bird. Even so, there was usually a slice or two to stash in their mini-fridge. This time, Ham had wolfed down nearly two-thirds of the pie before he finally came up for air. “I was hungry,” he replied with his mouth still full. There would be no leftovers that night. “Yeah, boy!” Paul said with a smirk. In fact, Ham was still hungry. “I had a huge lunch, too,” he said. “Maybe you can finally put some meat on those bones,” Paul said playfully. “You might even attract one of those muscle men you’re always drooling over.” Normally, that would have been enough to make Ham turn three shades of red and bolt from the room. This time, however, he found himself oddly agreeing with his roommate. “I wish,” he answered. Paul leaned over, put his elbow on the desk and propped his head in his hand. “You never know,” he said, raising his eyebrows. The pair locked eyes and Ham felt that strange tingle in his spine again. Ham realized that all this time he’d spent ogling his roommate’s body, he’d never noticed what a handsome face he had; his bone structure was simply exquisite. “I guess you don’t,” Ham said, mesmerized by Paul’s handsome face. The tingling in Ham’s spine grew as Paul slowly started to rise from his chair and leaned across the desk. Ham could feel Paul’s warm breath on his face when they were just inches apart. “No, never,” Paul murmured. Ham’s heart was racing as their lips came together and he closed his eyes as he savored their touch. This was better than he’d ever dared hope. As they broke their kiss, Ham reached up and placed a gentle hand alongside Paul’s face. He smiled as he slowly opened his eyes, but instead of seeing Paul smiling back as he expected, he saw a face wide-eyed with surprise. “Jesus Christ!” Paul blurted as he jumped back. Ham panicked and leaped to his feet, becoming entangled in his polymer molecule model that hung over the desk from the ceiling from a string. “Oh, man!” Paul said as he was wiping his mouth with the back of his hand. Ham was verging on a full-blown panic attack and turned, opened the door and dashed from the room, cracking his head on the door frame as he went. Holding his head, he ran down the stairs as fast as he could and out into the night. “God damn it all to hell,” Ham swore as he sat on a bench on the far side of campus. Not only couldn’t he go back to the library, he couldn’t go back to his room. At least his head had stopped bleeding. As he clutched his bloody handkerchief, he started to wonder if throwing himself off a bridge was a viable option, after all. “Hey sailor.” Ham looked up to see Lee leaning against the nearby lamppost with his arms across his chest. “Oh. Hi.” Lee sat down on the bench next to Ham. “Are you okay?” Lee asked. “Yeah. I just hit my head, that’s all.” “You sure that’s all? I mean, did someone do this to you?” “Nah, I was just clumsy.” Lee wasn’t completely convinced, but he decided not to push it. “Let me see,” he said. Ham tilted his head forward. “That doesn’t look too bad. You don’t look like you’ll need any stitches or anything.” “I’ll be okay.” Lee rose to his feet and held out his hand. “C’mon. You need to get that cleaned up.” Ham took Lee’s hand and allowed himself to be led away to safety. “I’ve got a little nephew that I swear is accident prone,” Lee said as he dabbed at the cut on Ham’s scalp. “They’re forever patching him up. Three weeks ago, he got himself hit in the head with a baseball.” Ham was sitting in a chair in Lee’s dorm room with the young man clucking over him like a mother hen. “I see,” Ham said. “It stopped bleeding, so I’m not going to try to put any kind of a bandage on it. It’d just get all stuck up in your beautiful hair,” Lee continued. “Thank you for doing this,” Ham said. “No problemo,” Lee answered. “I’ll just put a little Neosporin on it. How did you say you did this happened again?” “On the doorway in my room.” Lee wiped the last of the ointment off his finger tip with a tissue, then stepped back. He crossed his arms and tapped one finger against his lips as he looked at Ham with a puzzled expression. “Stand up,” he said. Ham was expecting his head to throb as he stood, but strangely, it didn’t. “The top of the doorway?” “Yeah.” Lee furrowed his brow. “It must be a pretty small door.” “Well, no, it’s just like...” Ham started to point toward the nearby door, when he realized the impossibility of his statement. Lee sat down on the bed and gestured to Ham to sit next to him. “Why don’t you tell Uncle Lee what really happened,” he said. Ham turned and looked in Lee’s eyes, and the strange calmness started to once again wash over him. “I’m not sure where to begin,” he said. “The beginning is nice,” Lee answered. He scooted ever so slightly closer to Ham and cocked his head to one side as he looked into Ham’s eyes. Ham told him about the explosion, not knowing how he got back to his bed, waking up naked– twice– his weird dream (although he didn’t go into all the kinky detail), everything short of blasting his man-juice all over the dorm in unprecedented quantities. Then– and he didn’t know where he got the courage to reveal it– The Kiss. “So you’re saying, he kissed you?” Lee asked. “I couldn’t believe it,” Ham said. “He just leaned right over.” “You mean, like this?” Lee tilted his head a little bit further, leaned in and delivered a gentle kiss. “Um, yeah.” Ham flushed slightly and couldn’t help grinning just a little. Ham wondered why didn’t he bolt from the room. The kiss earlier, as much as he had yearned for it, was a disaster. This one felt natural; comfortable, even. Maybe it was the fact Lee already knew so much about him through the muscle growth chat room. Lee took Ham’s hand. “I think you’re totally hot, and I’m surprised there aren’t more boys that want to kiss you.” Ham started to feel the tingle. It ran from the base of his spine up to his head, but this time it was much stronger. “You’re just trying to make me feel better,” Ham said softly. Lee kissed Ham again, but much deeper, much longer this time. Ham had never experienced anything like this. It was like an orgasm, but more in his head and in his heart than in his groin. Lee broke the kiss and leaned back slightly and gave a coy little grin. “Is it working?” he asked. “Um... kinda...” Before he could say anymore, Ham felt a stabbing pain through his midsection. “Arrrg...” he said as he doubled over and fell to the floor. “Ham!” Lee dropped to his knees next to Ham’s writhing form. He’d seen someone have a seizure, and this looked far worse. Ham had rolled himself into a ball and was shaking violently while Lee desperately tried to remember his first aid training. Lee was about to dial 911 when Ham suddenly straightened his body out, his arms and legs stretched out like some bizarre gingerbread man. Lee jumped back, dropping his phone. Trying not to panic, Lee groped under the bed for the phone, while Ham’s back arched slightly and he stared at the ceiling, his teeth clenched and his face in a painful grimace. As he was turned away from Ham reaching for the phone, Lee heard an unexpected sound. The tearing of fabric. Lee turned back and couldn’t believe his eyes. Ham was growing. His legs and arms were getting longer. Sleeves were tearing from Ham’s shirt as his shoulders broadened. Buttons started popping as the shirt split down his expanding chest. Ham’s neck thickened and his lats grew until the top seams of the shirt split. Meanwhile, the seams of Ham’s jeans popped open along the side as his thighs and calves started blowing up like balloons. His shoes split open as his feet outgrew them. Lee had to pinch himself as he watched, spellbound by the impossible growth of the figure in front of him. As quickly as it started, it stopped. The giant figure on the floor suddenly relaxed, and its great chest started heaving and drawing in air. Lee was frozen to the spot as the figure slowly sat up and got to its feet. It had to be nearly seven and a half feet tall and four feet wide. As it stood, scraps of remaining cloth fell away. Still breathing heavily, the creature that used to be Hamish Conner held up it’s huge hands and slowly turned them over to examine them. It’s face still resembled Ham, but now it was strong and angular and incredibly masculine. The creature was Lee’s wildest muscle fantasy made real; from the impossibly wide shoulders, to the massive chest, to the gigantic arms, to the oak tree legs to the incredibly narrow, powerful waist. But most impressive of all was the giant that grew from the creature’s loins. It’s cock was at least sixteen inches long, and nearly as thick as Lee’s forearm. It jutted upward above a pair of balls the size of small oranges. Still on his knees, Lee looked up at the creature in wonder and amazement. “My god,” he whispered. In the blink of an eye, the creature reached down with one massive hand and hoisted Lee in the air by his throat. “Yes,” it said with a deep rumble, “I am.”

Part two of our ongoing saga. Please let me know what you think. -------------------- The following work of fiction portrays men in sexual situations. Please do not read if you are not interested in stories written for erotic purposes, if you are not of legal age, or if it is illegal for you to read sexually explicit material in this format or through this medium. All characters in this work are fictional. As such, they are immune to any and all types of infectious diseases, including the AIDS virus. You are not fictional and therefore you are not immune. Follow safer sex guidelines or risk having some brainless disease write the ending of your life story for you. Copyright 2012 - 2014 by [email protected] Growing Too Big: Part 1 Growing Too Big: Part 3 Growing Too Big: Part 4 Growing Too Big Part 2 It turned out he was worried over nothing. The next day he spent at home doing calisthenics and eating all the food in the back of his cupboards that he thought he’d never be desperate enough to eat. In between exercises and stuffing his face he lay on his bed watching himself in the bathroom door mirror that he had taken down and propped up in front of the TV. His body was still almost too amazing to believe and he spent hours massaging the massive pillows of his chest and running his hands across the rills of his stomach while slowly jerking his dick. He felt no urge to cum, content to ride the edge of orgasm while flexing the muscles of his body, watching the veins writhe underneath the paper thin skin. It was two in the afternoon before he finally forced himself to step on the scale again. He gave himself a sheepish grin when he saw that even with all he’d eaten he was just 247 pounds. It looked like things weren’t so crazy after all, though he had to admit that living life this big was still a greater gift than he could have ever hoped for. And if there was a small part of himself that was disappointed that the number hadn’t gone up it was overwhelmed by the thought that he wouldn’t be turning into a total freak even if he was already a pretty big one. Of course this was still too big to go back to work. They’d figure out that something had happened and if this really was due to one of the protocols he’d been testing – and really, what else could it be? – then there’d be hell to pay. He’d have to quit before his vacation was over which would make things tight for a while, at least until he came up with a new source of income. Still, he had a few new options, that was for sure. It seemed odd buckling down and concentrating on mundane issues like finances but he forced himself, figuring a day off from all the muscle sex wasn’t such a bad idea if only to prove he could do it. He also spent some time looking up personal training certification. Given how he looked that seemed like it could be a money maker. When he went to bed he automatically prepared to jerk off but was surprised to realize he still didn’t feel like cumming. He fell asleep with his dick in his hand, his mind filled with the images of massive men like himself fucking each other into oblivion. In the morning, big and ripped as ever, he got ready for a different kind of day. Saturdays he usually spent with friends at the movies or out shopping for useless things. Today would be different. He wished he lived near the ocean but that was a couple hours drive away. There was a river beach a lot closer that he’d heard about. He’d never been there but from what people said there was a section where guys could get some action and that was definitely what he wanted right now. He managed to pull on some athletic shorts with enough elastic in them that they could stretch up over his thighs. Even so they were like a second skin on his legs and ass. He didn’t bother with underwear or a shirt. He drove with the windows down, one big arm outside the door feeling that internal thrill once again when people noticed, a few of them even honking to get his attention. By the time he got to the spot on the river, about a half hour outside the city, his dick was half hard in his shorts and made an obvious bulge down one leg as he walked through the brush to the gay end of the beach. It was a mild, sunny day and the boys were out in force. He recognized some people and even saw a few casual acquaintances but no one connected him with the schlub he’d been before. Instead they were all in awe of the handsome mass of muscle that had appeared in their midst. He walked up and down the beach drinking in the attention, consciously trying not to spring a full woodie. Most guys were too intimidated to approach him but a few made the attempt and though he wasn’t rude he didn’t choose anyone then and there. He was enjoying the overall admiration too much to stop now. That changed around 3 PM when he saw a dark, hairy man with a beard, probably in his late forties, come down from the tree line by the road and onto the beach. The newcomer was undoubtedly the best built guy on the shore, save Dan of course. His physique was a little thicker in the middle and his body hair obscured the fine details of the muscle but there was no disguising the power of his wide shoulders and oversized chest, the sweep of his biceps and triceps, and the bulk of his squatter’s legs and ass. He looked up as Dan approached and then stepped away from the group of men he was with, reaching out with his right hand. They both squeezed hard when they shook hands, testing the other and smiling when they realized they each measured up. “Afternoon, son,” said the man after openly looking down and back up Dan’s body. “Oh, you think so?” Dan replied. “Funny, I thought my dad was back in Texas.” “Nah, he’s right here and he’s pretty impressed by how his boy turned out.” “If you were my dad I’d be pretty impressed on how you’ve kept yourself together.” “Glad to hear that. What’s your name?” “Dan.” “I’m Everett but you can call me Vet.” By now they had settled in close, pecs and bulges touching, oblivious to the crowd of men watching with jealousy and lust. “You live in the city?” Vet asked and Dan nodded. “Thought so. I have a place out here, not too far away. Got a pretty good gym set-up. You wanna see it?” Vet lived in a farm house but one that had been renovated and upgraded since it was part of a working spread. Dan parked behind the older man’s truck outside a barn with an immaculate coat of red paint. When he climbed out of his car, slightly less tight now that he had moved the seat as far back as possible, he ran right into Vet who pulled him into a bear hug and an open-mouthed kiss. Dan grabbed him back, using all his newfound strength for the first time and relishing the feel as Vet did the same. When they pulled back from the kiss Dan said, “I’m a top you know.” “So am I,” Vet grunted. “Guess we gotta work that out.” But first they visited the gym which was on the ground floor of the barn. Vet had been too modest – he had more equipment than some sports clubs Dan had seen. They both worked out in shorts and tennis shoes and used towels to wipe down the benches when the sweat started to flow. It was a tough workout, by far the toughest Dan had ever been through, but it seemed Vet was just making him do what the older man did himself with maybe a bit more thrown in the spirit of competitiveness. They did chest and arms, almost two hours of exercises that had them both pumped and glistening, their muscles glowing under the barn lights as they flexed before the wall of mirrors between sets. As they traded positions on a bench or machine one of them would slap the other on the ass or punch their workout partner the chest. Now and then they would kiss again, hard and aggressive while pawing at each others’ bodies, before Vet would lightly slap Dan on the face or Dan would push the other man back towards the next exercise. And in each of their tight shorts their hard dicks arced over towards a hip, Vet showing he had just as much there as his younger protégé. Dan did his last set of tricep pushdowns with Vet standing close behind him adding verbal encouragement. After his ninth rep he let the weight slam down, his arms burning with a deep inner fire. A second later Vet’s big arms wrapped around his torso pinning his arms to the side. Pivoting on his right foot the older man spun Dan’s almost 250 pounds around and facedown onto the padded stretching mat the covered a large section of the floor between the weights and the barn wall. Dan exhaled as all of Vet’s weight, probably about the same as his own, fell on top of him. For a moment he could only strain against the other man’s grip as Vet tucked his head into Dan’s upper back and began grinding his hard dick against the younger man’s ass. Then Dan broke the hold and flipped over, throwing Vet to the side. He quickly climbed up into a crouch while his would-be father did the same. It was like the wrestling matches he had with his brother when he was a kid only they both were masses of sweaty adult muscle instead of skinny juveniles. Vet had obviously done this before which gave him an initial advantage but Dan was younger and stronger even if his strength was the unnatural result of some experiment gone awry. Even so it took a good twenty minutes for him to finally pin Vet down with one huge arm clasped around the man’s neck and the other hand clamped on the older man’s wrist which he’d pulled around his back. Vet was on his stomach now and it was Dan’s hard dick wedged into the crack of his sweaty ass with only their shorts between them. “Damn son,” Vet gasped, “guess you’ve been training behind your old man’s back.” “You know it, dad,” Dan grunted back and then stepped on the hem of Vet’s shorts with one foot while pushing the older guy a few feet across the sweaty and slick mat. Vet’s pale furry ass slid into view. “I don’t get fucked!” he shouted struggling again. “You wanna bet?” Dan retorted wiggled his own shorts down as he kept up the pressure on the man beneath him. His hard dick sprang out and into Vet’s waiting crevice, slick and moist after their extended workout. For a moment he hesitated even as Vet’s squirming somehow put the bulbous head of his dick at the older man’s asshole. As if sensing his indecision Vet calmed for a moment and turned his head so that Dan was looking down at his profile, Vet’s one visible eye catching his. “Damn punk, you’ve always wanted to fuck your dad, haven’t you?” he grunted as he pushed his ass up and back. “And you’ve been waiting for this, haven’t you?” Dan shot back as his dick head forced its way through the tight ring and deep into the warm wet hole beyond. It was an animalistic fuck, all muscle and sweat, fur and smooth skin. Dan slid both hands under Vet’s arms and around his neck putting the older man in a full nelson and using the strength of his arms to pull him back onto his dick. Vet took it like a man, swearing up a storm and exhorting Dan to ram him harder. “You fuckin’ little fairy, is that all you got for me!” Dan redoubled his effort, each thrust pushing them further across the mat until Vet’s head rammed into the wall. He took that moment grab Vet’s leg and spin him over onto his back. Their arms wrapped around each other as their mouths met, each trying to steal the breath from the other’s lungs. Vet’s thick thighs clamped around him and squeezed their bodies together, the air caught between their big pecs making farting sounds as it was forced out to the side. He didn’t bother holding anything back and it was clear Vet didn’t want him to. The man on the bottom kept egging him on as if intent on making Dan punish his ass even more. They ended up forehead to forehead, eyes locked, while Dan pistoned his aching dick in and out of Vet’s hole, both grimacing as their muscles locked each other into a clenched embrace. Just as Vet started gasping, his ass squeezing Dan’s dick even tighter, Dan felt that all over tingle again like the pump from their workout magnified tenfold. His orgasm radiated out from his groin, enveloping his entire body like a storm. His muscles seemed to spasm, clenching and releasing over and over. A distant corner of his mind was thankful that he was with Vet for this one and not one of the boys from before. It was doubtful any of them could have handled this. Vet seemed be in similar straits, shouting hoarsely through the length of his climax before sliding from Dan’s grip and slumping back flat onto the mat. He had shot all over his hairy chest and stomach and the cum pooled amongst the hair in silver clumps. Dan pulled out of his ass and managed to climb to his feet feeling distinctly wobbly. There was a bathroom next to the gym and he staggered into it, bending down over the sink to drink from the faucet. When he looked up into the mirror he had a hard time recognizing the exhausted looking man there. Virile, strong, sexy, sure but exhausted nonetheless. Back in the gym Vet had raised himself up on his elbows but and was watching him with hooded eyes. “You done your old man proud, son,” he finally said in a ragged voice. “Thanks, pop,” Dan replied with a tired grin. “I’d make you some food to get your strength back but I’m beat. How about a protein shake instead?” Vet made them protein smoothies in the kitchen of the farmhouse. They drank them down and then made out in the shower before falling into his bed. The sun had just set and it was quiet out here beyond the hustle of the city. Dan fell asleep with Vet’s head cradled on his chest. Dan guessed it was several hours later when he woke and confirmed it when he located the glowing face of an old fashioned clock on the bedside table. He felt a nagging worry in the back of his head. He had been dreaming about work, something about a test that had gone wrong and numbers he was trying to fake before his supervisor discovered his error. Vet was now on the other side of the bed snoring softly. He rose and padded from the bedroom, trying hard not to shake the floor as he walked. A part of his foggy brain purposefully passed up the master bathroom and headed for the common bath on the first floor. He looked around without consciously knowing what he was looking for but knowing it wasn’t there. The home gym suddenly came to mind and he left the farmhouse by a side door and entered the barn. The gym was bright and stark when he turned on the lights and he quickly scanned the barn, his eyes shying away from the reflective walls, and finally saw what he needed. There was a scale on the other side of the gym set up against the mirrors. He slowly walked towards it, his eyes focused upon it, doing his best to ignore the exaggerated rolling gate of his heavy body. He knew that if he looked up, just glanced in the mirror, he’d either confirm or deny the sense of fear that he’d held over from the dream. He didn’t look up, just stepped to the scale and after a moment’s hesitation stepped up on it. It was electronic and the numbers when they appeared displayed as bright blue digits. It read 271.4 pounds. He slowly raised his gaze to that of the behemoth in the mirror. His face was as handsome as before, maybe more so. His body was simply huge, with a massive, overwhelming torso that slimmed down to a miniscule waist and then flared out into rhino sized legs. He had grown again and it didn’t take a lab technician to figure out what had caused it. He went back to the house and retrieved his shorts and shoes without waking Vet. He managed to wedge himself into his now much too small car and started the engine. It was possible that the sound of the car woke his host but by then he was heading down the drive towards the road back to the city. Vet was fun but right now it seemed dangerous to be around anyone, at least anyone male. He needed some time alone to think.

Here's another series I've been working on that I don't think I've added to the new site. Please let me know what you think. -------------------- The following work of fiction portrays men in sexual situations. Please do not read if you are not interested in stories written for erotic purposes, if you are not of legal age, or if it is illegal for you to read sexually explicit material in this format or through this medium. All characters in this work are fictional. As such, they are immune to any and all types of infectious diseases, including the AIDS virus. You are not fictional and therefore you are not immune. Follow safer sex guidelines or risk having some brainless disease write the ending of your life story for you. Copyright 2012 - 2014 by [email protected] Growing Too Big: Part 2 Growing Too Big: Part 3 Growing Too Big: Part 4 Growing Too Big Part 1 Dan rolled out of bed, his feet hitting the floor with a dull thud. Despite the early hour and the lack of sleep he felt strong and alive; better than he had felt in years. He crossed to the bathroom and pulled closed the door so he could see himself in the full length mirror that hung there. As he took in the view he couldn’t help the almost childlike grin that appeared on his face. God knew how but it hadn’t been a dream, it was all real. The grinning idiot in the mirror was a handsome man. No, he was a beautiful man, beyond handsome. Dark hair buzzed short, piercing brown eyes, clean straight teeth. Damn, he looked like a toothpaste ad, above the neck at least. That neck, that’s where it really started. It was broad and thick, a column of muscle that only led to bigger and better things. Shoulders almost too wide to be seen in the mirror were capped by rounded and striated delts. The torso was wide, made more so by the tightness of the waist. Huge hanging pecs with distended nipples pointed southward. Massive biceps and triceps hung down like horseshoes when he swung up his arms to flex. Eight cobblestones for abs that led down to trim pubic hair clustered around the base of his soft yet lengthy dick. He palmed his dick with one oversized hand and felt it respond immediately, lengthening and thickening, fighting against gravity to raise the round head up to 90 degrees. As he hardened he tensed his legs, his quads jumping out in stark relief, all four heads easily visible, muscle fibers pushing up beneath the thin skin. They all joined together just above his knee before the bulbous mass of his calf muscle exploded out from the lower part of his leg. There was not a part of his body which wasn’t developed to symmetrical perfection. To quote countless stories he had read online he looked like a competitive bodybuilder. Maybe not a super-heavyweight but easily a top of the line light-heavy and light years beyond his appearance only a few days ago. He had been doggedly working out for years, intent on building one of those muscular physiques that had powered his fantasies since he came to terms with his sexuality back in college. Except for a few cherished and worn out memories he’d never been able to score with the athletic men that he worked out next to at the gym or lusted after in magazines and on blogs. Never quite handsome enough and always just a bit out of shape despite the diets and constantly revamped workouts. For whatever reason Mother Nature seemed intent on keeping him one of those run-of-the-mill guys that the sexy built studs overlooked. That all changed two days earlier. He still couldn’t pinpoint exactly what happened though he was fairly sure that it was something from the lab at work. Usually lab technicians like himself weren’t given full details on the compounds the company was developing, just the necessary information for the small part of the process they were testing. Dan’s guess was that somehow something had jumped quarantine and the face and body he saw in the mirror was the result. By rights he should be locked down in an isolation block somewhere but he had no intention of telling anyone what happened. All he planned on doing was having more of the type of fun he had the night before. First things first. He called into work and coughed a bit on the phone, inventing some very common cold symptoms that his supervisor agreed should keep him home. A few vague suggestions of tiredness and stress and his supervisor was soon agreeing that he might as well consider this the start of his annual vacation a few weeks early. Some bulky clothes once he went back to the office and he could claim a new haircut and some dental work had helped give him a new outlook on life. He had no doubt they’d buy it. The shower that followed was one of the most enjoyable ever. He couldn’t get enough of the feel of all the soapy muscle, the strength in his arms and legs. His dick was still hard but he resisted jerking off. It seemed criminal to keep all this sexy to himself. As he dressed in his workout clothes he grinned once more, remembering the events of the previous night. This new body required food, that was obvious, so he made a late night run to a nearby grocery store. The blonde surfer boy coming out as he walked in made clear his interest and desire. When he walked out with his groceries the young stud, all of 22 or 23, was waiting by Dan’s car with one hand casually hooked in the front of his board shorts showing off the pale, untanned skin just above his groin. “Evening,” Dan said with a smile. “Howdy,” was the reply as the kid’s eyes ran up and down Dan’s arms which his tank-top left bare to the cool night air. “You looking for me?” “Sure, if you’re looking for me.” “Why not? You live near here?” “Yeah, why doncha give me a ride?” His name was Allen and he had walked to the store from his nearby apartment. His roommate was out of town so they’d have the place to themselves. Once inside the kid ran his hands where his eyes wandered before, letting out a deep breath when Dan flexed his arm, his bicep expanding into a vein covered mound. “Fuck, I love your body,” the kid said and then they were in a clinch, their mouths mashed together and their tongues fighting for space. Dan’s won. In Allen’s bed it was natural for him to take charge of the younger man. The kid couldn’t get enough of Dan’s arms and chest, his thick legs and sculpted waist. It was the kind of worship he’d always dreamed of doing to others and now someone was doing it to him. It made him feel more sexy and powerful than ever before. He let Allen lick his way all over his body before shoving is achingly hard dick into the younger man’s mouth. Allen took it like a pro, taking all of it down his throat despite the increased size and thickness that Dan was still trying to get used to. With one hand on the kid’s head controlling the speed of the blow-job he leaned forward and kneaded the globes of his smooth hairless ass. He loved how the kid vibrated on his dick when he fingered the tight hole and said so out loud. Allen just grunted in response, his hands clasped tight around Dan’s thighs as if trying to pull him even further into his throat. The kid was good, almost too good. He pulled out and quickly flipped him over onto his stomach, kicking his legs apart with his knee. He spit on the kids pucker then pushed in a finger and before long another. Allen was moaning one long continuous moan, his head waving from side to side. Dan climbed on top of him and sunk his dick into the kid’s ass, lacing his fingers into the younger man’s and pinning his hands to the bed above his head. It was a great fuck, undoubtedly the greatest fuck he’d ever experienced. In the middle of it, as he did his level best to split the willing kid open, it suddenly came to him that it was only the beginning, that from now on he’d be having amazing encounters like this with a ton of sexy men. Life would never be the same. From the sounds coming from beneath him it seemed Allen came twice before he finally couldn’t hold back his own climax any longer. His orgasm was tremendous. Spiritual even. He felt it from the fuzz on his scalp to the tips of his toes and within every muscle fiber in between. And though he was exhausted afterwards on some level he felt stronger and more energized than before. He disengaged from Allen’s sweaty form, turning the kid’s head to verify that he was groggy but OK. He left without trading phone numbers. Back home at his condo he gorged himself on some food and then collapsed into bed, sleeping for over ten hours. If he dreamed he remembered nothing. Now it was a new day and he headed to the gym, more eager for his workout than usual. He was excited to test the strength of this body, to see the muscles when they were pumped. It was midmorning after the pre-work crowd and before anyone showed up on their lunch hour so the parking lot was almost empty. The same was true of the weight floor which had only a smattering of people, mostly older folk getting in their daily exercise. He did chest, conscientiously stretching first and then pyramiding up in weight to poundage he had never come close to before. He went from one exercise to the next, both free weights and machines. His body did it all without complaint, his chest flexing and pumping under his tight sleeveless t-shirt. It may have been his own physique but it was erotic enough to get his dick up again, half hard in his sweats. He was rearranging his erection when he glanced in the mirror and caught the eye of swarthy well-built man in his mid-thirties, probably Latino, who was eyeing him appreciatively. He turned away from the mirror and caught the man’s eyes directly, giving him a nod. The other guy nodded back and mouthed, “Hot,” before going back to his shoulder press. Dan just grinned. They circled each other through the rest of their workouts and when the Latino man headed to the locker room Dan followed. They ended up in the sauna together sitting on opposite benches with an old man in between humming a jazz tune. When the old guy finally left Dan rose, stepped over to the other guy and stood before him, his body taught and live. The Latino reached up and cradled Dan’s right pec as if testing the mass of it. “You like that?” Dan asked in a low voice. “Fuck yeah,” he replied in accented English and reached up with his other hand as well. Dan dropped his towel to reveal his growing dick. The Latino sucked it into his mouth, his eyes still raised upwards, barely visible over the mounds of Dan’s pecs. Dan got to work fucking his throat. They could have been caught by anyone passing by – hell, for all he knew they were but he wouldn’t have noticed. The man had some trouble handling Dan’s size at first but soon got into it, his mouth and throat massaging his dick like a vacuum. All the while his hands were all over Dan’s pecs and arms, eyes widening when Dan flexed. It felt amazing to be on the other end of this worship, to feel the lust and desire coming off the other man in waves. It made his dick harder, his muscles seemingly bigger. It was everything he had always wanted and never gotten. He came with a roar, literally choking the kneeling man as his dick expanded and shot straight into the other’s stomach. He left him there on the floor of the sauna hacking up snot and semen. On the way to his car Dan felt bigger than ever, his body moving in a rolling gait as his thighs fought to move past each other. Before heading home he stopped for more food, his hunger at a peak once again. That afternoon in front of the mirror once more he marveled at his body which seemed bigger than ever. He stepped on the scale for the first time in a week and saw that he weighed 218 pounds, but that was ripped contest weight on a guy just over 5’10”. Some pros didn’t come in that good. He spent the evening doing sit-ups and push-ups with no desire to catch his usual TV programs or to even put in a porno. If he never jerked off again it would be fine with him. It was Thursday night and he dressed to go out in a skin tight t-shirt that had once been loose. His formerly baggy jeans hung low and tight on his hips, the top button undone and the thighs filled to bursting. He drove into the city listening to dance music on the radio, his car feeling smaller than it used to – almost cramped. After he parked he walked down dark streets past clubs and hookers, a feral smile on his face in response to the catcalls that erupted when he passed by. Boyd’s was one of the oldest gay bars in the city but it still attracted a crowd. Thursday was its big night and Dan was assaulted by the sounds and sweat of the club when he walked through the door. Seconds later he peeled his shirt off and was wading through the mass of people, exhilarated by the appreciative glances and the lingering touches as he shouldered his way to the dance floor. He came across a youngish twink with an amazing ass jutting out in profile. The young man must have felt his gaze because he turned his head and did a double take, the bored expression disappearing from his face. Dan swaggered over and put his mouth next to the boy’s ear. “You wanna dance, sexy?” “Sure,” was the surprised and bewildered reply. They spent an hour on the dance floor during which Eddie, his new friend, quickly lost his inhibitions. They made out, Dan’s hands cupping his firm, tight ass, Eddie’s hands squeezing the mass of his biceps and triceps. They danced ass to groin, Dan massaging the smooth, hairless torso while Eddie pushed back as if wishing they could fuck right there, in time to the music. At some point Eddie climb aboard and wrapped his legs around Dan’s waist while they dueled with their tongues. It seem pointless to waste anymore time so Dan carried him off the floor and out of the club, dropping the boy to his feet outside but possessively wrapping an arm around his neck as they walked to his car. Eddie had two roommates but they were asleep elsewhere in the third floor apartment so they made their way to boy’s room. He switched on the lamp on the bedside table and watched Dan kick off his shoes then slowly slide his jeans down over the mass of his legs. When Dan straightened up Eddie’s mouth was open wide in wonder, his worshipful eyes sending a charge through the bigger man that was almost physical. He stepped to the boy and pressed Eddie’s face into the valley between his pecs, flexing the muscle into rigid mounds on either side and then forcing the kid’s mouth over to one distended nipple. Dan was rough and commanding during sex, moving Eddie from position to position, using the kid like a sex toy to get him off. Eddie was delirious with lust and passion, frantically grasping at Dan’s body, choking himself on his big dick and moaning with whorish abandon as his ass was stretched and pummeled. The first time Eddie came without touching himself, a high pitched squeal erupting from his mouth. Dan wasn’t done and kept fucking, rolling the younger man over onto his shoulders and pushing ever deeper into his ass. When his orgasm finally came he didn’t worry about waking roommates or neighbors or the pope if he was nearby. He let loose with a yell of his own feeling a tingle in every muscle of his body as his dick shot over and over. Like Allen before him Eddie seemed completely undone after sex. He lay on his bed in a fetal position mumbling incoherently while Dan gathered his clothes. He fingered the boy’s slick ass one last time before opening the bedroom door and stepping out into the main room. He felt pumped all over, the weight of his body even more evident than before. He felt supercharged like he’d just gotten up from a long nap. In the living room he found one of Eddie’s roommates, a black guy about Eddie’s age in boxer briefs with a concerned look on his face. His body was a work of art – not big and built like Dan’s but tight and fatless like a gymnast. “Is he OK?” the guy whispered trying unsuccessfully to keep his eyes on Dan’s face. “Yeah, just a little sore,” Dan replied and then dropped his balled up clothing on the sofa. He pointed to an open door that could be seen down a shadowy hallway on the opposite side of the room. “That your bedroom?” The roommate hesitated then nodded. Dan walked up to him until there were mere inches between them. The other man looked scared for a moment then slowly backed away towards his bedroom. Dan followed, rolling his shoulders and stretching his neck, feeling a burn in his muscles like he never felt at the gym. The roommate stumbled backwards into his bedroom and Dan went in after him closing the door behind. It was 3 AM when he left the roommate’s room. He laughed at the thought of going three for three but decided to skip the last bedroom. In the living room he picked up his clothes but quickly discarded the thought of trying to put on his shirt. It had been difficult enough at home before he got all sweaty. Instead he just pulled on his jeans but found they only went part way up his thighs. He’d managed to force his way into them earlier but it was impossible now. That seemed sort of funny. He ended up fashioning a sort of loincloth out of his t-shirt for the quick dash to his car which thankfully was parked not too far away. It was strange running with this big new body, the muscles rising and falling with each stride. The street was deserted and he made it without seeing anyone. When he bent down to get in he narrowly missed slamming his head into the top of the door frame and it took some effort get himself completely behind the wheel. The car was more cramped than ever. He drove home hunched over wondering if he needed to get a bigger one. Once home he lumbered to his bedroom then over to the mirror on the bathroom door, tossing his loincloth to the ground. He didn’t look like a middleweight anymore. He looked like a super heavy, one of the really big guys who dominated the contests and the magazines. The scale agreed – he was 246 pounds, which seemed impossible. For the first time since this all began he felt the first faint stirrings of disquiet. The man he’d become couldn’t be disguised with baggy clothes and talk of a new haircut. There had to be a limit to all this muscle, right? It wasn’t like he could go on growing forever. Could he?

Part 3 of this story. Arpeejay commented on the last installment that the viewpoint of the narrator can be a bit confusing at times. My apologies for that - I like to mess around with perspective but hopefully all the clues one needs as to who's talking are in there somewhere. Let me know if that's not the case and as always please let me know what you think. -------------------- The following work of fiction portrays men in sexual situations. Please do not read if you are not interested in stories written for erotic purposes, if you are not of legal age, or if it is illegal for you to read sexually explicit material in this format or through this medium. All characters in this work are fictional. As such, they are immune to any and all types of infectious diseases, including the AIDS virus. You are not fictional and therefore you are not immune. Follow safer sex guidelines or risk having some brainless disease write the ending of your life story for you. Copyright 2014 by [email protected] Part 1 - The Bug: Rory Part 2 - The Bug: Lenny Part 3 The Bug: Mehmet I could think again. The overpowering rush of desire and lust was over, though it had taken a good four hours to work through it. This was only the third time it had happened but like the others while I was in it I became a prisoner of this big new body I’d be given. A willing prisoner perhaps, since I’d totally enjoyed it, but there was still a part of me, a small part, that resented being bossed around by my dick. In Mehmet’s bathroom mirror I could see my face, strikingly handsome even now with sweaty hair framing it. I’d never had a problem picking up guys before, not since I carved out my niche here in the city, but I was in a different league these days. I was a very big, very badass motherfucker who could get any guy I wanted. I’d been this way for about two months though I’d only fucked around three times in that period. I washed my face and then gargled some mouthwash, cherry flavor. Who the hell buys cherry flavored mouthwash? Must be a Turkish thing. Turning sideways I slid out of the bathroom, through his small dressing room and back into the bedroom. Mehmet was sitting naked in the bed watching me with big eyes. “What did you mean by that, Lenny?” he asked in a too quiet voice. “Huh?” I sat on the edge of the bed and grabbed my shorts, bunching up one leg to start the laborious process of getting them up over my thighs. “You said I was going be like you.” I swear my fuckin’ legs are still growing. The shorts seemed to catch further down on my quads than they had before. Man, size is great and all but it’s hell trying to keep up with clothing. “Lenny?” “Oh yeah, I mean you’ll prolly get the same thing from me that I got from my buddy Rory. All this.” Then I shrugged my shoulders and arms and chest. He got the idea. “That’s how you got so big? You weren’t like this a couple months ago, the first time we met.” “Nope,” I agreed, snagging one of my sandals with my foot. “It all started just about then, but him first then me.” I stood up and began to pull on my shirt, another tough task. “And maybe you next, that’s all I’m saying.” My head popped through the neck of the shirt and I could see him again. He looked scared, like he’d just gotten bad news from the doctor. I felt for him – I’d been there myself not too long before – but I knew it would pass. He’d get into it. “So how big are you,” he was asking but with an expression that said he wasn’t sure he wanted to know. “I was a little over 280 on Thursday.” I didn’t mention my expanding thighs. “No,” he groaned. ”I can’t get that big. I couldn’t explain it at work. Or to my family – they’d never understand.” His voice was rising. “Hey.” I let my own voice, deeper now than it had ever been, drop a notch. He shut up immediately. “Relax,” I ordered. “Maybe you have nothing to worry about. Maybe this was all just a crazy fuck you can tell your friends about over brunch.” I was lying but he didn’t know that. I’d seen the other two guys I messed around with so I knew what was going to happen. Plus Rory and I talked about it when we ran into each other few days earlier at a club uptown. When the feeling came on we fucked – nothing stopped us – and the guy we fucked ended up like us in a few weeks, like it or not. Mehmet was in for a big, wild-ass ride and it didn’t matter how work or family or anyone else felt about it. Hell, it didn’t even matter how he felt about it. But like I said, I understood what he was going through. I bent down and gave him a long slow kiss and wasn’t surprised to notice his dick start to harden between his legs. When the kiss ended I held his chin and tried to give him a big-brother type look. I have no idea if it actually came across that way. “You’re gonna be fine,” I said, “no matter what happens. Trust me.” And because he had no choice he nodded in agreement, desperation shining in his eyes, the poor little fuck. Mehmet stayed in for the rest of the night, trying to forget what happened that day but that proved difficult given that his apartment reeked of Lenny. Each time the huge man came to mind a picture of their sweaty bodies joined together would flash through his brain and he would squeeze his eyes shut, trying vainly to erase the thought and feel of the man. It was impossible. On top of that he was ravenous which wasn’t surprising considering what he and Lenny had been up to for three or four hours. He resisted eating, though, thinking that the big man’s unbelievable prediction that he would grow huge couldn’t come true if he stopped eating. Well, maybe not stop completely since that would simply result in starvation but he could limit his intake and fight whatever it was Lenny and his friend Rory had somehow caught. By 1 AM, surrounded by the remains of a late night dash to a diner around the corner for the largest takeout order he’d ever made, Mehmet realized it was not going to be as easy as he hoped. At least the painful contractions of his stomach were gone and he was able to sleep. He’d come up with a new plan in the morning. And he would have made a new plan but he overslept and barely had enough time to throw on some clothes and run out the door to get to work on time. It was a crazy Monday at the bank and despite his initial concerns that whatever happened to Lenny would happen to him he was soon fixated on work and only had an occasional moment to think about the previous afternoon. When lunchtime came he was certainly hungry but not in a crazy way and by the time Monday evening came he pretty much decided that his fears were overblown. It should have been impossible to make the kind of muscle gains Lenny made in such a short period of time but who knew what weird steroids were available these days. Mehmet had no interest in such things so he’d never looked into them but it wouldn’t be surprising if there was something out there that blew you up temporarily or caused you to retain massive amounts of water. Plus there was that synthol stuff that people injected. For all he knew Lenny could have been carrying around enough oil to deep fry köfte. By the time he headed home after his long day Mehmet wasn’t so concerned about morphing into some kind of muscled hulk. Instead he was remembering the amazingly hot sex he and Lenny had. In a way it was embarrassing since he was such a committed top but there was no way Mehmet could deny the lust and passion he’d felt when 280 pounds of muscle was pulverizing his tight hole. The memory was powerful enough that he had to shift his briefcase in front of his groin as he walked the crowded streets of the financial district on his way to the train. Displaying an obvious erection outside the stock exchange was hardly the way to climb the corporate ladder. When he got home he downed a protein drink and got ready for the gym but on his way out the door stopped and started looking around his desk. He had a distinct memory of Lenny writing down his number on a handy pad of paper after they finished their lunchtime fuck a few months before but he couldn’t find it now. Mehmet could only frown in frustration that he neglected to transfer the number to his phone when he had the chance. Lenny just didn’t seem very important at the time. If nothing else the memory of the new huge Lenny (however he’d gotten that way) made Mehmet work extra hard at the gym that night. Yeah the sex had been hot but it wasn’t like he was going to turn into some kind of super bottom because of it. He lifted hard and heavy and ended up with a great looking pump. It must have been great because he got looks from a lot of different guys that night, and as the workout continued he found himself returning some of the predatory looks that came his way. In the end it came down to a red-headed go-go boy he once saw dancing on the bar at Roundhouse and this black dude who entered the gym in a very modern English suit but hit the gym floor in a pair of tight nylon running shorts that barely covered his curvaceous ass. Feeling much more like his old self Mehmet chose the running shorts. In a few days Lenny was just a hot memory that came to mind at odd times when he was working or at the gym or out with friends. Mehmet kept an eye out for him but never saw him at any of the bars or clubs he went to. Once he saw a big, built guy walking towards him down Empire Avenue that from a distance looked like Lenny, but on closer inspection it was just a very well built stranger. Mehmet stared the guy down as they passed each other but the big man was focused on a blonde model dude at his side and didn’t notice. Mehmet managed to live a kind of fantasy for week before reality intervened and let him know he hadn’t avoided Lenny’s prediction. There was a scale in his bathroom which was always a bit dusty because he never bothered using it, preferring to gauge his fitness by what he saw in the mirror. He’d caught site of it there in the corner after his second encounter with Lenny and laughed to himself, vowing he wouldn’t give into paranoia by weighing himself now. But a week later he was starting to have doubts as his gym workouts became more and more intense and his work clothes started feeling strangely tight. One morning, after wrestling to close the top button on a dress shirt (the match ended when the button went flying off behind the radiator), Mehmet took a deep breath and stepped on the scale, more to disprove his fears than confirm them. Only they were confirmed – he was at 194 pounds and he was pretty damn sure he’d been about 185 for the entire summer. The view in the mirror agreed with the scale even though he’d been trying to ignore the warnings in the back of his mind. He definitely looked bigger and fuller, but tighter as well, more ripped than normal. He was pretty sure his waist had gone down some, maybe even an inch, and it was only 31 before. He sat on the edge of his bed with his head in his hands wondering what to do. Logically he should cut out the gym but that seemed so drastic. It was the anchor of his life, in all honesty, and had been ever since he first had sex with another guy. Why should he have to give it up? “So you don’t become some kind of freak,” he quietly told himself. He didn’t wear a tie to work that day, lying to his boss about a coffee mishap on the way to work. At lunchtime bought a new tie and a bigger shirt but delayed pricing new suits. They might just be a waste of money if he continued growing. When he got back to the office he called and made an appointment with his doctor. The receptionist told him they didn’t have an opening until the end of the week. On Friday he sat in his underwear on the examining table at the doctor’s office, half frustrated but half gratified. He’d done his best all week to scale back on his workouts but once in the gym it proved impossible. He had so much energy and such a need to move weight that he always ended up killing each workout. He was lifting heavier weight every day and scarfing down more and more calories afterwards in an attempt to fill the bottomless pit that was his stomach. His inability to turn off this new-found energy caused the frustration but he couldn’t fight the excitement he felt every time he looked in the mirror and saw the expanding width of his torso or the increased mass in his thighs. Strangely, it didn’t seem to be translating into a higher sex drive. He’d hooked up with that black guy the day after Lenny but since then he hadn’t really had the urge to fuck around again even though the signals he was getting at the gym, on the street and on the subway were increasingly brazen. Some of the guys signaling were fucking hot, he could see that, but he hadn’t felt the need to play with any of them. Not that his dick wasn’t up and ready – it was half hard most of the time and when at full mast he could see changes there too which was yet another thing that flat out impossible. “Hello, Mehmet,” a voice said interrupting his thoughts. “It’s nice to see you again.” Dr. Lovejoy stepped through the examining room doorway and shut it behind him. When he finally got insurance a few years back Mehmet had insisted on finding a gay doctor and a friend told him that Ken Lovejoy was the man to see. He was a great doctor but also hot as hell even if he was happily married to a popular gay dentist. The couple lived in Kensington and partied at circuit events around the world when they weren’t seeing patients in the city. Mehmet had been lucky to find a place on the doctor’s roster of patients. Mehmet smiled in response to Lovejoy’s greeting and managed a quiet hello in response. He’d seen the doctor a couple times a year for a while now but suddenly he took a fresh look at the man. Short brown hair, wide dark eyes and beautiful lips – fuck, Lovejoy really was a handsome guy, wasn’t he. The white lab coat he wore with a navy blue polo shirt underneath did nothing to hide that the doctor kept himself in good shape. No, excellent shape. “Wow, it’s been a long time, hasn’t it,” Lovejoy said as he gave Mehmet a slow up and down look. “You’ve really bulked up. Looks great.” He offered a bright smile and looked down at the chart he’d been given by his staff. “It’s time for us to update some basic info which is why they ask you to strip down. Why don’t you step over here and we’ll get through that before we talk about why you’ve come in.” He motioned Mehmet over to a scale and then fiddled with the weight bar when he stepped on. “209.4,” he muttered while updating the chart. He checked Mehmet’s height as well but that hadn’t changed. The patient didn’t say anything while this was going on and instead continued to study the good doctor. When had Ken Lovejoy gotten so fucking sexy? He’d always been hot but damn, right now he looked good enough to eat. Mehmet could feel his dick hardening in his briefs but found he didn’t care. It was a natural reaction; the doctor must have seen it a million times before. “So what’s up?” Lovejoy finally asked when the basics were out of the way and they were seated again, Mehmet on the examining table and Lovejoy in a nearby chair. “I’ve put on a lot of weight lately and I just wanted to be sure everything was OK,” Mehmet said smoothly, his eyes fixed on the other man’s. He’d come here to get medical help but suddenly that seemed irrelevant. All he could think about right now was what the doctor looked like under his clothes. “You’ve gained more than thirty pounds since your last visit,” the doctor said giving Mehmet a firm but understanding look. “Do you want to tell me what you’re on?” Mehmet spread his hands in a mute denial of the doctor’s accusation and was gratified to see Lovejoy’s eyes drop down to his chest and widening lats. “Uh, well, all I can say is that if you want me to provide you with guidance you’ve got to be honest with me. That’s not natural weight gain, we both know that.” “I’m not taking anything,” Mehmet replied, “and that’s the truth. It’s crazy but I’m growing everywhere.” He emphasized the last word and was once again gratified to see Lovejoy’s eyes drop down, this time to his groin where his dick was harder than it had been in a couple weeks. The doctor’s eyes widened Mehmet hopped off the table and quickly slid off his briefs. “Jesus,” Ken breathed and stared at his patient’s throbbing dick a moment before quickly turning his head to check that the door was still closed. Then, in a flustered voice, “Put your underwear back on.” “Don’t you want to examine me?” Mehmet asked in a low growl and Lovejoy looked up in surprise at the change in his patient’s demeanor. Mehmet had a plan when he came here, a hope that the doctor could help him find some way to slow and eventually stop the changes happening to his body. Maybe not right away, but that was only because he’d come to realize that a little more size wasn’t a huge problem. In the days since he made the appointment he decided that 215 pounds was as far as he could realistically go without getting too many questions at work or from his family. Yeah, 215 at the most. Only right now that didn’t seem very important. No, what was really important was getting a look a Lovejoy in the buff. Mehmet was starting to feel the buzz he’d been feeling in the gym the last couple weeks, that sense of strength and purpose only right now there weren’t any weights to work on. The doc would have to fill in this time and maybe afterwards they could talk about how to keep him below 225. Maybe 230. The doctor gulped at the look in Mehmet’s eyes and jumped to his feet. He could have made a break for the door then but instead he stood rooted to the ground as his patient stepped up and put his hands in the opening at the top of his lab coat, pulling down hard so that the buttons went flying and it opened wide to display his chest under the tight shirt below. “Mehmet, we can’t do this,” he gasped, belatedly moving backwards until he was pressed up against a nearby cabinet. “I’m your physician and-.” They both knew that fact so it wasn’t any great loss when Mehmet silenced him with a deep kiss, his tongue forcing its way deep into the doctor’s mouth. Ken halfheartedly resisted but within a few seconds he was grappling back, his hands grabbing at the other man’s broad, naked back pulling him in closer. Mehmet’s rock hard dick was sandwich between their stomachs, leaking onto the blue polo shirt until it too was pulled off and discarded into the growing heap of clothing in the corner. Outside in the doctor’s office a nurse walking by the examination room stopped when he heard a strange sound. He paused and listened for a moment before raising his hand to knock on the door. Another muffled sound made him reconsider and then slowly lower his hand. He shook his head and continued on down the corridor. The calendar said fall but the weather still felt like summer so the piers were crowded as Lenny strolled across Riverside Highway and into the throngs gathered in the clean, new parks recently constructed near the bay. People turned and stared as he ambled by in nothing but a pair of very tight basketball shorts and unlaced basketball shoes. He’d just tried out a new gym a few blocks away and though there were signs posted mandating proper workout attire no one had the nerve to approach a 300+ pound mass of muscle to tell him he should be wearing a shirt. The workout went well even if the weights were a bit on the light side. He walked by the water, idly watching the crowd but not bothering to return the eager looks coming at him from all sides. He’d screwed a Chinese food delivery guy just a couple nights earlier and didn’t feel the need to hook up again. It would probably be another couple weeks before he felt the urge and when it happened it’d undoubtedly be as surprising to him as it was to whomever he selected. The delivery guy certainly hadn’t expected the tip he’d gotten. Glancing at an expense of grass beside the path where he was walking Lenny caught site of a very large, swarthy man in a yellow speedo sunning himself on a blanket. A wide smile spread across his face and he walked over, standing so he blocked the sun falling on the reclining form. The guy on the ground shielded his eyes as he looked up and then started chuckling when he saw who was standing there. “You’re so fucking big you’re causing an eclipse,” Mehmet joked, which just caused Lenny to shrug his huge delts before dropping down onto the blanket. “You’re looking pretty huge yourself,” he said, returning the compliment. “I guess you got into the swing of things after all.” “Yeah, I worked it all out. Just took some getting used to.” The too looked each other over, two massively muscled men that could hop up on the Olympia stage and easily take first and second place. It was crazy and made absolutely no sense but neither one was particularly worried about that. They had both changed into something bigger and better than before and that was enough for now. If there was something more they’d deal with it when it came. “You fucked around recently?” Lenny asked. “Bout a week ago, I guess,” Mehmet answered, thinking back. “My neighbor downstairs pounded on my door cuz I was making too much noise walking around. As soon as I saw him there I knew…” He shrugged and Lenny nodded in response. That’s how it worked. They just knew. The two huge men looked off into the crowd in companionable silence. After a few minutes Lenny laughed out loud and hollered, “Rory!” An enormous man – bigger even than Lenny – turned his head and then walked over with a slow, bow-legged gait. He had his arm slung possessively around the neck of a much smaller man at his side. The little guy looked vaguely familiar to Mehmet from his days down in the financial district which reminded him that he hadn’t been to work for a while. Good thing money wasn’t hard to come by when you were built like they were. Lenny climbed to his feet and Mehmet did the same as Rory approached. By now there was a small crowd forming a respectful distance away as people tried to make sense of three huge men in such close proximity. Most of the spectators were gay men though there were a number of women as well. “Heya, Ror,” Lenny said and the two men came together in a massive half hug. “How ya doing?” “I’m great, Len. Just heading to my friend’s to relax for a while.” Here he gave his smaller companion a tight squeeze that forced most of the air from the guy’s lungs. He looked a bit dazed as if unsure that he was ready for what was about to happen to him. “Excellent. Hey, this is my buddy, Mehmet. We hooked up a ways back.” Rory smiled and reached forward with his free hand, hooking Mehmet’s neck and pulling him in for a deep kiss. His smaller companion gasped in shock at the site as did a few of the jealous crowd. “Great to meet you,” Rory said stepping back. “Lenny has great taste.” “He did me a favor,” Mehmet said with a sly smile in Lenny’s direction. “I guess you both did in a way.” “Glad I could help. Hey, I gotta get my friend home,” Rory said with a deadpan look. “You know how it is.” The other two big men nodded in understanding and watched as Rory led his quarry off the grass and back down the sidewalk, the crowd parting before him like the Red Sea. “I’m gonna get going too,” Lenny said and gave Mehmet a bone cracking hug before heading up towards the piers. Mehmet watched him go and then lay back down on his blanket to get some more sun before it was time to pack up and hit the gym.

Part 2 of this story. Please let me know what you think. -------------------- The following work of fiction portrays men in sexual situations. Please do not read if you are not interested in stories written for erotic purposes, if you are not of legal age, or if it is illegal for you to read sexually explicit material in this format or through this medium. All characters in this work are fictional. As such, they are immune to any and all types of infectious diseases, including the AIDS virus. You are not fictional and therefore you are not immune. Follow safer sex guidelines or risk having some brainless disease write the ending of your life story for you. Copyright 2010 - 2014 by [email protected] Part 1 - The Bug: Rory Part 3 - The Bug: Mehmet Part 2 The Bug: Lenny My father always expected me to take over his store someday. He started working there when he was only seven, stocking shelves and carrying vegetables up from the basement while my grandfather manned the front counter, selling milk, eggs and cigarettes while talking to the men from the block about baseball and politics. Outside the store, in the Turkish and Lebanese neighborhood where we lived, the old women in black shawls would walk arm-in-arm down the sidewalk, telling stories about their neighbors and casting critical eyes on the children playing in the street. My family had a store back in Turkey before my great-grandfather came to America. I never learned why he left there but I think it was because he married my great-grandmother, Nasia, who was Greek. I barely remember her, she died when I was six, but she scared me. In my memories she’s always staring at me with dark eyes sunk in a wrinkled face as if she knows I’ve done something wrong. Sometime early on I vowed to escape, across the river and into the city that I could see in the distance, tall towers climbing into the sky. I wanted to leave the store, the neighborhood and the insular group of Turkish families that traded sons and daughters in an Old-World game of marriage and alliance. I wasn’t ready to admit what I really wanted but I knew I couldn’t marry any of those girls, that I had to leave before my life was anchored in the same tenements that had already captured my father and brothers, uncles and cousins. When I was fourteen I rode the subway into the city with my mother, my aunt and two cousins to visit my Uncle Berker who was in the hospital for an operation. The city was so busy with so many people, all going somewhere important. We ate lunch at a corner diner where my mother and aunt talked in hushed tones about my uncle while my cousins and I kicked at each other under the table. I got bored with the foot game after a while so I looked around and saw a man clearing tables, stacking dishes in a plastic tub to be taken to the kitchen. He might have been 25 or 30, dark like me but certainly not Turkish. When he lifted the tub his arms flexed, filling the rolled up sleeves of his t-shirt, a tattooed eagle on his facing arm undulating with the motion of the muscle underneath. I suddenly felt a kick to my stomach as if one of my cousins had managed a well-placed blow with their sneaker. For the rest of lunch I watched him, whenever he was out front, hoping to see him flex his arms again. I was so distracted I didn’t notice my family getting up from the table and my mother had to grab me by the head to get my attention. “Mehmet, what’s wrong with you?” I couldn’t say, wouldn’t say, knew that she’d never understand. That night in bed, my younger brother asleep in the bunk above me, I lay thinking about that arm and its eagle, dreaming what it would feel like to be strong like that. On my eighteenth birthday, a few weeks after I graduated high school, I told my father I had been accepted to City University. He was silent for a moment, pursing his lips and looking away from me in a recognizable sign that he was unhappy. I knew he was trying to decide how this would affect the store and the ever increasing hours he had me chained there. But I also knew that he couldn’t disagree with me going to college, that education was as important as milk and cigarettes, maybe more so. He finally, painfully, agreed that I could work evenings and weekends, was almost angry when I said I’d need at least a couple nights off to do homework. A month later I found a cheap apartment share in the city and a job at a restaurant. By Christmas I was only going home every other weekend to see my younger brother Omer glaring from the door of the family store as I walked by, father’s angry replacement for me. At the restaurant where I bussed tables, stacking dishes in a tub before taking them to the back to be cleaned, there was a bartender named Rolo. He was couple years older than me, originally from Spain but so long ago he sounded and acted more American than I did. He joked with me as we worked, throwing ice at me as I passed by or stealing food from my plate as I ate in the break room. They made him wear all black, a black buttoned down shirt and black slacks, but you could still tell he was in great shape. His shoulders seemed overly broad, his waist almost too small, and I couldn’t help noticing his ass molding the rear of his pants. I’d listen to the female waiters whispering about him when he left the room, my heart beat pounding in my ears as I thought the things they said aloud. Once Rolo caught me as I was leaving work on a warm August night when the city seemed busier at 2 AM then it had all day long. He walked with me down the sidewalk, cracking jokes about the people at the restaurant, making me laugh even though my stomach was queasy and my palms sweaty. At the corner of Empire Avenue and 28th Street he motioned with his head in mid-sentence and I found myself walking to his apartment, a 3rd floor walkup in a shabby building. I sat silently on his futon, afraid my voice would quaver and broadcast my fear if I spoke. He must have known because he kept up an easy patter as he unbuttoned and shrugged off his shirt, displaying a tight white tank top seemingly sprayed onto his wide, hairless torso. When he put his hand on my knee I felt my heart stop but it must have kept beating because moments later our arms were locked around each other and we were kissing. He felt amazing, all smooth and muscle under velvet skin. We broke the kiss and then his lips were on my neck and ears, making me gasp at the touch. I licked his traps and on down to his swelling biceps, which flexed and writhed as we grappled. I was afraid he’d be disappointed – I was slim and tight but not nearly as muscular as him – but his passion showed that he was as turned on as me. When he rolled over onto his stomach and raised his perfect ass it seemed so natural for me to take him, like it was what I’d been missing all my life. He couldn’t understand the words I moaned in his ear, curses and praise in my father’s tongue, but he could feel my excitement as I drove into him with the strength of years of pent-up lust. I felt his tight hole spasm as he came, triggering my own climax in turn Rolo and I became lovers. Not that night but five years later, long after we’d both left the restaurant. I ran into him at a house party shortly after he got back from Los Angeles where he had moved for couple years in hopes of becoming an actor. We fucked at my place in Kensington, the apartment I’d moved into after graduating college and getting my first real job. He kept going on about how much bigger I was and I just smiled down at him, his legs wrapped around my waist and my hands pinning his wrists to the bed above his head. I was bigger and more muscular but it was all because of him, because of what I loved so much that night he first took his shirt off. We were only together eight months but we parted friends when he hopped a plane to Miami and the next chapter in his life. I settled down into my routine of work and the gym, and the occasional visits back home to the family where I endured a parade of young Turkish women who needed a husband just as it was assumed I needed a wife. After each visit I’d run for the subway and escape back to civilization for a frenzied workout and a casual fling with some tight young stud. That’s how I met Lenny, a guy from the gym that I sometimes saw out at night or at the piers on summer afternoons. He was sexy enough, blondish brown hair and a beautiful ass, but with a bitchy streak that thankfully I could ignore when we were fucking. I’d seen him looking at the gym a couple times and smiled in response, not in any hurry since he seemed like just one of the many interchangeable guys you meet in the gay ghetto. One day things came together and we started talking during a late morning chest workout when I was supposed to be working from home, my cell phone being my only real connection to the office that day. I took him to my place and fucked him twice before lunch was over. We exchanged numbers and I forgot about him. Not long after my older brother Selim announced to the family he was leaving his wife and daughters for a Puerto Rican woman from the auto supply company where he worked. You’d have thought the world was coming to an end. I did my best to stay out of the whole thing though my mother managed to guilt me into one meeting with him. I didn’t attempt to change his mind – given my family secret it seemed hypocritical to even try. I met his new inamorata that Sunday after Selim and I finished lunch at a tapas place near Collins Square. She seemed very nice, much nicer than the woman my father had previously convinced him to marry. I said goodbye and watched them disappear into the midday crowd, Selim’s arm tight around her waist. I was sorry for my nieces, I knew this wouldn’t be easy on them, but I hoped for the best for my brother. I also decided the best antidote to family stress was the gym. I headed home, cutting over towards 7th Avenue on 16th Street. Halfway down the block my family ruminations were kicked to the curb when I saw this big guy walking towards me. He was dressed in standard Kensington fashion – sunglasses, sleeveless t-shirt, knee length shorts and sandals – but normality stopped there. He was really big, huge in fact. Massive torso, tiny waist and back out to gigantic legs that seemed to struggle to get around each other as he walked. There were plenty of gym boys in this part of town, including me, but this guy looked like a professional bodybuilder and was easily the biggest person I’d ever seen in real life. I realized my mouth was open and I snapped it shut as we approached each other, him taking up a good portion of the sidewalk. He slowed as we neared and a cocky smile appeared on his face, taking me by surprise. “Hey man, how ya been?” He seemed to be speaking to me but I had no idea why. I looked around but as was often the case the street was nearly empty despite the crowds that thronged the avenues this block ran between. “Uh, I - I’m good,” I stuttered, positive that he had mistaken me for someone else. He reached up to his glasses and my eyes latched onto his forearm, probably as big around as my bicep, the muscle fibers clear and distinct under the skin. When his eyes appeared I did a double-take; he did look familiar, sort of, though I couldn’t imagine why. There was no way I could ever have forgotten that body. “So here we are and it’s lunchtime again,” he said with a laugh. “Yeah, yeah it is. I just ate with my brother…” Inwardly I kicked myself for sounding so inane. Who the hell was this big fucker? He moved towards me and I couldn’t help stepping back a half-step, intimidated as that enormous chest neared mine. “I liked your music, I wanna hear it again,” he said in a low voice and somehow that did it. “Lenny,” I breathed as I felt one of his big hands slide around my waist. “Who’d ya think?” he asked as he leaned in and kissed me there on 16th Street. I think I resisted, or tried, but it was like pushing against a building. He only tightened his grip in response. His tongue pushed into my mouth like he owned it, as forceful a kiss as I’d ever received. When he finally pulled back, his eyes staring deep into mine, I could see the outlines of the guy I had picked up at the gym and fucked those few months ago but that was all that was similar. Everything else had changed, impossibly changed. I suddenly felt the urge to run. As if sensing my half-formed intention he turned me back the way I was headed, walked me to 7th and then down the avenue towards my apartment. It was weird feeling such a huge presence at my shoulder, watching people step aside as we approach, some in surprise, some with burgeoning lust on their faces. I guess I’m a good-looking enough guy that I’m used to some attention when I walk through my part of the city, but this was something altogether different. People were as awestruck with him as I was, some stopping to stare, a few even taking pictures with their phones. Lenny ignored them all, walking along as if he owned the sidewalk. No one seemed to be in the mood to contest his ownership. A very quiet and logical corner of my brain was running down a list of reasons why this couldn’t be happening. The first item on the list was that Lenny was smaller than me – I knew this for a fact having been naked with him only eight or nine weeks earlier. Therefore, the behemoth next to me could not be Lenny. I found some momentary comfort in this as if it were evidence my brain was still functioning but then Lenny’s over-sized arm bumped into and pushed aside my own and the point was lost. A bit further down the list was the fact that I was a strict top – I’d only ever considered switching positions once after a drunken New Year’s party. My desire to experiment ended at the moment of first contact when I suddenly decided there were some things I didn’t need to experience. Now I found myself nearing home with a man who was very obviously in charge, despite the roles we’d played last time we met. I avoided the eyes of my doorman as Lenny walked me across the lobby of my building to the elevator. We shared the ride up with an older woman who lived somewhere on a floor above me. I imagined her disapproval of the big man’s hand cradling my ass as we got off on my floor. I fumbled with the key to my door, Lenny’s torso pressed into the back of mine, his hands gripping my hips. When the door finally opened he thrust me into the apartment, kicking it shut behind us, and then whipped me around, pressing his lips into mine once again. To say that he was overpowering was an understatement – his arms were like a vice around my torso while his mouth and tongue stole the breath from my lungs. I could barely think as he hefted me, my legs automatically wrapping around his waist, and thudded through my open bedroom door. It was only when he tossed me on the bed that I had a moment to think, to try and clear the thought and feel and smell of him from my brain. It was only a short moment because standing next to the bed he gripped the bottom of his shirt and tore it over his head. As his impossibly wide torso came into view my mouth fell open once again and the logical part of my brain gave up the fight, giving into the lust that overcame me. I didn’t resist as he pulled off my shoes and then opened my pants before pulling them off as well. Seeing all that muscle bunching and moving under the skin, the roll of his chest and shoulders as moved me around like a toy, made me so hot I started grabbing at him, trying to pull him onto me. He kicked off his sandals and managed to push his shorts down over his thick thighs and straining erection, and then he climbed up on to the bed and over me, his arms like thick columns on either side of my head. “Whadya want?” he asked in a husky voice, his eyes burning into mine. “You,” I gasped, completely lost in his strength. “I want you.” Then his arms collapsed and he was on me, his over-sized muscle covering me completely as his hips forced my legs wide apart. Whatever my previous trepidation or concern it was gone now, completely subsumed in my need for him and his body. I didn’t know what time it was but it was twilight outside my apartment windows. There was a bedside clock on the other side of Lenny but it was obscured by the height of his slowly rising and falling torso. He lay on his stomach, his far arm lying on the bed above his head, his face turned towards me so I could see one of his now closed eyes. It was so strange, I could still see the shade of the gym twink I’d met before, like the imprint of a child in the features of the man he would later become. I’d never been a muscle whore, never been attracted to the big steroid boys who grunted and groaned their way around the gym. Lenny, the old Lenny, was my type, in part because I always wanted to be the one on top, calling the shots, directing the action. Now, coming down from this recent sexual high, my mind was just starting to try to deal with finding myself on the opposite side of things. Only half thinking I ran a finger from his shoulder down the curve of his tricep, marveling at his human landscape. “Like what you see?” he asked, surprising me. “You know I do,” I replied in a whisper. He opened the one eye, looking at me for a few seconds before pushing himself up on his immense arms and then swinging his legs onto the floor. “Good,” he continued as he stood and headed for my bathroom, “cuz this is gonna be you in a little while.” I stared after him, a puzzled look spreading across my face, trying to figure out what he meant.

"I think I took more than fifteen pounds," he said, taking in my physique. I joined him in taking an inventory of my body. Without a mirror, I couldn't tell entirely how much I had changed, but it didn't look too bad. Everything was smaller, for sure, less pumped than it had been. I'd started out as an incontrovertibly muscular guy, and now I was more athletic in build, like a wrestler or a big swimmer. A couple of minutes of contact had set me back months in the gym. "Yeah," I said. "You know me, sometimes I take things too far," he said. That was for sure. And that should have bothered me, but it didn't. The only things occupying my mind right then were how incredibly horny I was, and how amazing Kyle looked. His nonexistent body fat highlighted every inch, every pound of his purloined gains. His abs contorted with every shallow breath he took. Veins tangled down his still-slender arms, blue vines over the hard, tight muscle that now graced his limbs. I reached out and grabbed his biceps. He flexed his arm involuntarily. Damn, it was like granite. Still touching him despite the numbing tingle that started spreading up my arm, I copped a feel of my own gun. It was still way bigger than Kyle's, but not quite as defined. "Mike. Your muscles," he protested. "Don't worry. They'll grow back," I found myself saying, even as a part of me rebelled at taking the situation so calmly. I'd worked hard for those gains! "Stop, man. I--" Kyle tried to tug away from me. I was still stronger. I held him in place, but the swaying motion of his body freed his erect cock from his boxers. It poked out the hole in the front, looking big, red, and angry. Like I mentioned, his dick had always been pretty impressive. Less than an inch smaller than mine, and I was a big boy. It had never looked this large before. "Wait a second," I said, finally letting go of his arm. The brief contact had given him another jolt of size, sending him past a runner's build and on his way to looking like a swimmer. His shoulders actually had some breadth to them now, his chest a bit of roundness. I wasn't really paying attention to his muscles, though, because his cock had my full attention. Curious, almost fearful of what I might find, I hauled my own meaty dick out of my shorts. It drooled a bit of precum. I was as boned as I'd ever been, but it felt a little less impressive in my hands. That had to be because I felt a bit unmanned by how good Kyle's looked, I rationalized. His wasn't as big as mine, was it? Ignoring his protestations, I pressed our cocks together. The tingle came back, the strongest I'd felt yet. For all his murmured 'no's and 'stop's, Kyle didn't protest as I compared our dicks. He was almost as long as I was. Mine was thicker, but the decent length advantage I thought I possessed had evaporated. I could barely tell mine was longer. His dick surged in my hand. It was just a quick pulse, almost like he'd flexed it. His tool stretched wider and longer, but when it unflexed, it retained its new size. Now we were dead even. As I held it there, trying to confirm the transformation, it surged again. The head pushed forward, swelled wider. Its engorged tip pressed painfully into the meat of my groin. Just like that, Kyle's dick was clearly a little longer than mine now. "Dude, your dick," I said, looking up at him. And that's when I got my next surprise. We were eye to eye. I'd been a good inch taller than Kyle for as long as I could remember. Neither of us were wearing shoes, but we were unquestionably the same height now. "Please, you've got to stop," he said. There was no force in the plea. "Fuck, man, you're changing. You're getting so hot," I said. His cock throbbed. It was huge and angry. I reached out to stroke the shaft, fending off the voice of warning in my head. My fingers could barely touch around the shaft, and as that draining tingle returned, they started being forced apart by its growth. Kyle moaned under my ministrations. His voice sounded deeper, sexier. He brought his arm up in a solid flex and let his other hand roam the new-minted muscle sprouting there. The biceps was definitely bigger than a goose's egg now, on its way toward becoming a solid orb of power. The thought of his purloined strength increasing drove me into a desperate haze. I fell to my knees, took his cock in my mouth, and began to suck the salty precum away. "Oh, Mike," said Kyle. The last of his resistance crumbled. I could tell you the exact instant it happened. His protests cut off. He ceased trying to push me away. Instead, an enlarging hand pressed against the back of my head, massaging my scalp as it forced me down harder on the lengthening pole. I wheezed as its hot flesh invaded my throat. But Kyle had stopped caring. "Yeah, take it." His tenor voice had taken on a baritone rumble. I gazed up at him. His abs were in the process of reshaping themselves into a defined set of six cobbled bricks. They settled, tightened, and the grooves between them began to deepen into valleys. Above the corrugated landscape of his abdomen, two sizable pecs thrust forward, filling with striated new mass by the second. My dick throbbed uncontrollably, and I reached down to jerk it. My cock was as hard as I could imagine it being, but it barely filled my hand any more. Usually it could fit both. That was when I knew things had gone way out of control. I struggled against his grip, managed to pull off of his dick. It seemed endless. I finally got it out of my mouth, and it stared me eye to eye, thick as one of my diminished wrists and nine inches long at least. Kyle, lost to his lust, pivoted his hips and slapped me across the cheek with the massive tool. "Come on, Mike. Suck it. Get me off," he said. "Kyle, wait," I said. I struggled to my feet, shaking off his treacherous touch. God, he had grown. Kyle was bigger and longer everywhere. His limbs had stretched out. His bright green eyes were now several inches above mine. Rounded deltoids capped his shoulders, broadening his body so that I could no longer see to either side of him. Crap. How much had I given him? I felt small and weak. "What?" he panted. His hands kept snatching at my body, ignoring my attempts to rebuff his touch. "Come on, suck me." I pushed his hand away from one of my pecs. The muscle was barely there. "We have to stop, dude. Look at how small I am now! And you, you're almost six feet!" He looked, but he wasn't seeing me. I was sure he only saw the strength I still had to offer, the muscle he could still take. "Gotta get bigger. Just a little more." His arms wrapped me in an embrace, pulled me closer. The tingling erupted between us, so strong that it was almost paralyzing. His flesh scraped against mine as the transfer accelerated. The arms around me pumped and firmed. "No more," I said. My voice was shrill with panic. More than that, it was higher in pitch. It broke like a teenager's. He ground his adamantine muscles against my inferior ones. "Should've... unh. Should've listened to me before," he said, his voice not cruel, just not caring. His desire was too great. I struggled in earnest. My thrashing almost got me free, but then Kyle redoubled his grip. The next time I had enough energy to fight him, he fended off my struggles with ease. He was a full head taller than I was, and the transfer did not show any signs of stopping. He could have held me there and drained me down to nothing. But he had other ideas. Warning sirens blared in my brain the moment I felt him spinning me around. He bent me over. His massive dick, now almost a foot long, pressed against my back. He pushed me forward. The head prodded my butt, trying to find entry. "You've still got a hot ass," he slurred, drunk on his own power. "Kyle, no, don't!" I cried. The tip of his cock pressed against my hole. My cry turned into a shriek as it started pushing past my defenses. I hadn't bottomed for Kyle in a long time, and the last time, his dick had been about half its current size. Heedless, he just kept easing in, not caring how I writhed in his grip. All the while, the transfer continued. By the time he was all the way in, I had to stand on my tiptoes. I'd never been with a guy that much taller than I was. But that wasn't a problem for Kyle. Two great hands closed on my sides and lifted. My feet left the ground. He let out a grunt of effort at supporting my weight, and a tremble went through him. But as the seconds passed, it got easier, whether because I was growing lighter or he was getting stronger. At last, he seemed to stabilize. Then he started pumping into me. No, not even that. He used me like a rag doll, pushing and tugging on my diminishing body. His cock kept growing in me the whole time, until I felt like I was being shrink-wrapped on the gargantuan pole. It swelled suddenly. I felt every ridge and bend of it as it grew. I thought it was a surge of growth, but no. He let out a bass groan that rumbled in my chest as he started to cum. A hot geyser filled me, spurt after spurt. I was cumming, too. He came more in a single shot than most guys would have in an entire night of sex. The entire way through his rollercoaster of pleasure, he held me tight in arms that felt like steel girders around me. And then it was done. The tingling faded away. Kyle was gentle as he withdrew from me. I felt impossibly empty without his dick in side of me, like I'd collapse in on myself without it there to support me. He eased me back onto my feet. I couldn't even stand on my own two legs, so he helped me to bed. He was massive. My brain could barely do the math, but he was well past six feet, ripped and huge like a competition bodybuilder. Massive, veined muscles fought for space on a frame that had been built like a stick not an hour beforehand. If he was around 6'3, that put me right around the five foot mark. No wonder he looked so massive. He sat next to me on the bed. It creaked beneath his weight. I reached out and touched his arm. He flexed involuntarily. The muscle didn't rise up. It exploded, a peak that would make Everest jealous. "Sorry," Kyle said. His voice sounded like a subwoofer. The absurdity of the massive beast I'd helped create, looking so cowed, so disappointed in himself, made me almost want to laugh. Almost. "Yeah," I said, now exploring my own tiny physique. I was muscled like a little bird. I wasn't even the 98-pound weakling. I was his little brother. "Maybe we can fix it." "Got another ten grand?" I asked. "No. You?" I shook my head weakly. "Uh uh. So. Stuck like this." "I don't think I'll be needing you to spot me any more," Kyle said. "Nope," I said. We sat there in silence. After a few moments, the bed started to rock. It took me a second to realize that Kyle's titanic new body was shaking with laughter. "It's a good thing I got two vials for that price, right?" Kyle winked at me, holding something up. It was glass and full of greyish fluid. So that was how I lost all of my size and gained it back in just over an hour. Kyle hadn't been entirely honest about the price of the stuff, either. He's never tipped me in to who his supplier is, says he likes being the big man between us, but he's still taking the stuff. That became obvious the day he showed up at my place, two inches taller than I was and better hung. I didn't ask who his donor was this time. I didn't want to know. But I've been saving up, and I'm going to find Kyle's guy. It's harder than you'd think. Not something you just post on the Craigslist personals about: "Looking for Muscle Theft Potion." Trust me, I tried. As for Kyle, he's almost at the immense size he was at on that fateful day. All that beef is a lot more fun to play with when it didn't come from you, let me tell you. And Kyle doesn't seem to want to stop. I asked him the other day how big he wanted to get, and he just gave a shrug of those awesome, boulder-sized delts of his. Maybe he'll never stop. Oh well, what can you do? He always did take things too far.

Okay, Campers! Here's chapter 2 of Misfit. Once again, this is a blatant attempt to get you-all to buy my books at Divine Destinies.If this sordid mercantilism actually works, I just might post more original stories (have no fear, I'll post all chapters of Misfit, regardless. Just remember-- I have that private island to support). The next book is due out October 1. U. M. Lassiter Chapter 2 “Wake up, Sleeping Beauty.” Ham was slowly roused to consciousness by someone gently shaking his shoulder. He was laying face down, and as he became more aware, he realized that he was very comfortable, like he was in his own bed.In fact, he was. “Mmmm...” he groaned as he tried to turn away from whoever was trying wake him. “Ham, you’re gonna be late for class.” Class... school... dorm... that’s where he was. Not the library. Not the quantum lab. The quantum lab! Ham snapped awake with a violent start and started to roll over on his back. Something was wrong– very, very wrong. The lab, the explosion, his gay stalker– all those thoughts came rushing back. But there was something else wrong– he was naked. Ham never slept in the buff. It just seemed wrong on so many levels. He’d slept in pajamas until he’d hit puberty and he started having wet dreams, and then kept his briefs on under them. Eventually, he just slept in his underwear. He scrambled to pull the covers up to his neck as he rolled over to see Paul standing over his bed. “There’s our sleepy head,” Paul said with a smile. Ham had another problem– he had an erection harder than he’d ever felt in his life. He looked down at his tented bedclothes in horror and quickly raised his knees to obscure his rogue member. “Wh-what time is it?” “About eight-thirty,” Paul answered. “Don’t you have a class at nine?” “Oh, my god, you’re right.” Ham started to sit up in bed and realized once again he was naked. He gave Paul a nervous look. “Okay, okay,” Paul said and rolled his eyes. “I was just leaving. By the way, what time did you get in last night?” Ham gave him a stunned look. “You don’t know?” he asked shakily. “Huh-uh. Sarah didn’t leave ‘til about twelve-thirty. She was feeling kinda frisky,” Paul said with a smirk. “I guess I fell asleep about one. You get lucky or something?” “I don’t... I... no. I just had a lot of homework.” Paul gave him a wry look. “Okay. ‘Nuff said.” Paul scooped up his backpack and opened the door. “Just be careful, okay?” As soon as Paul left the room, Ham vaulted from his bed and threw the deadbolt. He breathed a mild sigh of relief before his attention was drawn to his erect cock. It was almost excruciatingly hard and looked bigger and redder and angrier than it ever had. Tentatively, he reached down and put his hand around it. He felt like an electric current shot from his groin throughout his entire body. He yanked his hand away as if he’d touched something burning hot and gasped. This was all just way too weird. He should have been killed last night, or at least badly injured by the explosion. And how did he get back to his own bed? Ham turned to face the full length mirror on the wall.Except for his very turgid cock, he looked just fine; not a mark on him. His pale, scrawny body was just the same as always, with his narrow, boney shoulders, sunken chest and stick-like limbs. He was used to morning wood, but nothing this extreme. Even his balls looked bigger. Usually he could get his cock to deflate by getting his mind on something else, but his fearsome erection showed no sign of abating. Once again he put his hand around it. This time, he was met with the most blinding, toe-curling orgasm of his life. Angels sang, waves crashed and all the planets aligned as he screamed and shot the largest load of his life all over the mirror. Ham collapsed in an incoherent heap on the floor even as he continued to blast the last bits of his copious man-juice around the room. As he lay there gasping for breath, there came an insistent knocking at the door. “Hey! You okay in there?” the voice shouted. “Oh yeah,” Ham said between gulps of air. “I’m just fine.” He heard receding footsteps out side the door and sat up. At last his aching cock was starting to deflate. “Oh, my god,” Ham said as pungent smell of his own spunk met his nostrils. It was everywhere. There were even a few splatters on the ceiling. He retrieved a dirty bath towel from the corner and started wiping down the mirror. “I’m gonna need another,” he said as he dropped the soiled towel to the floor. As Ham retrieved his bath robe from the wardrobe, he noticed his clothes from the night before in a pile on the floor. He put on the robe and bent down to pick up the clothes. As he picked them up, something seemed to move within the pile, and he dropped them and jumped back with a yelp. Warily, he reached down a took hold of the shirt by the sleeve, ready to shake out whatever sort of creature might be hiding in the folds. The folds didn’t contain any kind of bug or rodent. Instead, in the areas where the cloth was hidden, he saw the same sparkly black material from last night. “It did happen!” he told himself as he held the shirt up between two hands to get a better look. Within seconds of being exposed to light, the black materials seemed to evaporate like fog on a mirror. In less than a minute, the shirt was completely devoid of the material. “What the fuck?” Ham held up the pants, and the same thing happened. He carefully examined his socks, his underwear, even the windbreaker he was wearing last night, but not a trace of the material could be seen. Seriously doubting his sanity, Ham hurried off and took his shower, returning of course, with extra towels. He wiped up the rest of his mess, put on fresh clothes and headed off to class, surreptitiously burying his soiled towels at the bottom of the laundry bag on his way out. Ham was only a few minutes late for his calculus class, and the instructor ignored him as he entered and sat in the back. He still wasn’t used to the fact that in college, most of the instructors didn’t care if you were late, or even if you came to class. You were an adult, and you lived with the consequences of your actions. High school it ain’t. After class, he decided to swing by the Science Building and check on the lab. As he got close, he noticed a lot of activity near the entrance. As he drew nearer, he saw that the entrance was blocked with cones and yellow tape, and a hand-lettered sign said “Building Closed Today.” There were several men standing outside the door in white hazmat bunny suits. One of them was a grad student that Ham recognized. “What happened?” he asked. The grad student turned and smiled slightly. “One of Lofgren’s nutty experiments exploded in the middle of the night. Made a real mess.” “What kind of experiment?” “I don’t know,” he answered. “But they told us it wasn’t radioactive.” Ham turned and walked away, trying to get his head around what happened. How did he live through that explosion? How did he get back to the dorm? What was the stuff in the chamber? The whole thing made his head hurt. He made his way back across campus to the Student Union. He realized he missed breakfast, and suddenly he was famished. He rounded the corner of the Performing Arts building and ran smack into Lee. “Hey, Ham,” Lee said. “About last night. I hope I didn’t come off all creepy or anything.” “Well, yeah,” Ham said. “You kinda did.” “I’m sorry. I’m really not a stalker.” “Okay. Good. Fine. I really gotta go...” Ham turned to walk away and Lee took a step to block his escape “Listen,” he said, “why don’t we try coffee one more time?” Lee tipped his head forward and looked at Ham with raised eyebrows. As he looked back into those blue eye, almost imperceptibly Ham felt one of the tiny gears in his mind slip a cog. Ham’s stomach gurgled loudly and he was reminded that he was famished. He needed to eat. “Um, okay.” Lee smiled broadly and Ham felt another tiny gear slip. Those perfect white teeth framed by the cutest dimples seemed to blot out everything else for just a moment. Ham felt a stirring in his loins. He forced himself to look straight ahead as the pair walked over to the Student Union. When they got to the cafeteria at the Student Union, Ham was ravenous. Normally, he ate like a rabbit, but this time he ordered a patty melt with chili fries, and made two trips to the salad bar, as well. He washed it down with a vanilla shake and finished off with apple pie. Lee watched the spectacle with a mixture of amusement and disbelief as he ate his club sandwich. As he was finishing the last bites of pie, Ham at last felt sated. “How do you do that?” Lee asked somewhat incredulously. “What do you mean?” Ham was finally catching his breath. “Stay that skinny when you pack it away like that.” The last bite of pie was on Ham’s fork as he suddenly put on the brakes and took in his surroundings. Before him were the empty dishes from enough food to ordinarily last him two days. “I don’t, normally,” he said quietly. “I was just... really hungry.” Lee flashed his brilliant smile again and Ham swallowed hard. “Listen, Ham,” he said, “I like you, and I just want to be your friend.” He reached across the table and lightly touched Ham’s forearm. A tingle ran up Ham’s spine, but for reasons he couldn’t quite understand, he didn’t jerk his hand away. Instead, he stared at the alien appendage touching his own. “I was hoping maybe we could get together and do something. Maybe see a movie.” Ham opened his mouth, and with considerable effort, forced out a single word. “Okay.” Lee’s face broke into a dazzling smile and Ham felt his cock get painfully hard. “Great!” Lee said. “Listen, I’ve got to head to class, but I’ll call you.” Lee gathered up his books, gave Ham a friendly pat on the shoulder and left. Ham was left behind, trying to will his hard-on to go away. A few minutes later, Ham was soft enough that he could grab his bag and hurry back to the dorm. On the way, he couldn’t shake the image of Lee’s smiling face from his mind. He felt like he was in one of those cartoons where he had a devil on one shoulder and an angel on the other. The devil seemed to be winning. By the time he got back to the dorm, his raging hard-on was back. He locked the door, dropped his backpack to the floor and pulled down his pants. His cock seemed even bigger. He must be imagining it, he thought. Ham knew that Paul had classes all afternoon and lacrosse practice after that, and he fell back onto his bed with his pants and shorts still down around his ankles. He started stroking his engorged member and he felt that same electric thrill from when he jacked off that morning. As he was stroking, it felt like his cock was getting even harder, if that was possible. It seemed– no, that couldn’t be right– it was. It was bigger. He had trouble closing his hand around it, and that never happened before. He looked down and was shocked to see the he now had both hands around his cock and there was still room to spare. It had to be approaching ten inches, and the fat mushroom head was bigger and darker than he’d ever seen it. Whatever concerns Ham might of had about the situation were momentarily stamped out by the most intensely erotic sensations he’d ever felt. For the second time that day, Ham’s eyes crossed and his toes curled and he experienced the most intense, powerful and copious orgasm of his life. Blast after blast of hot spunk splattered against the ceiling and started raining down on him. After shooting his load for what seemed an interminable length of time, Ham’s body relaxed and he lay on the bed panting. “Holy shit,” Ham said to himself between breaths. He lay there with his eyes closed until he felt a large blob of man-juice land on his cheek. “Ugh,” he said as he sat up and wiped the blob from his cheek with his finger. Ham didn’t have any towels left, not even dirty ones, so he was forced to wipe himself off with his bedclothes. He pulled his pants back up, stripped the sheets from his bed, and stood on it to wipe off the ceiling. Fortunately, he had one set of clean sheets left. He wadded up the soiled sheets, stuffed them in the dirty pillowcase and hid them under the bed. As Ham was finishing making his bed, he was suddenly so overcome with fatigue, he felt like he’d been hit by a truck. He figured his late night together with all the stress he was under was finally catching up with him. The enormous lunch didn’t help either, he concluded. He didn’t have any classes that afternoon and he knew that Paul wouldn’t disturb him, so Ham curled up on top of his freshly made bed and took a nap. The lacrosse team was just finishing practice, and Paul trotted over to a familiar face on the sidelines “Hey, Hammie, you finally made it,” he said. Paul had been trying to get Ham to come to a lacrosse game all season. This was just a practice, but he’d take it. “Yeah,” Ham said, looking down at his feet self-consciously. “I had some free time.” “Come on and help me with my gear.” Paul led Ham back to the locker room. The men’s locker room was the most intimidating environment that Ham could imagine, but for some reason, he followed Paul inside to his locker. “Hold these, okay?” Paul thrust his helmet and stick into Ham’s hands and turned to start twirling the dial on his locker. “What made you change your mind?” Paul asked. “To come to practice, I mean?” “Um... I don’t know.” It was true. Ham couldn’t even remember how he came to be standing on the sidelines of the lacrosse field. “Okay,” Paul said with a half-smile. He took the helmet and stick from Ham and put them in the locker and started taking off his pads. Soon, Paul was standing there in just his jock strap. “I hate these things,” Paul said, reaching in for his cup. He casually tossed the cup on the shelf in the locker, pulled off the jockstrap and threw it in his gym bag. Ham realized that he was surrounded by naked men and looked down at the floor. “You been working out?” Paul asked. “Why do... what...” Ham stammered. He looked down at his forearms, and couldn’t believe his eyes. The were covered with veins and bulging with muscle. “What the hell...” “Looking good, Hammie,” Paul said with a smirk. “You should think about trying out for the team. Look at this...” Paul grabbed Ham’s wrist and brought it up a little higher than his head. Ham looked down at his arm and was shocked to see a baseball-sized ball of muscle where scrawny bicep was supposed to be. “You’ve been holding out on me,” Paul said as he squeezed Ham’s bicep with his other hand. As he did that, Ham’s shirt suddenly felt tight across the chest and shoulders. “Come on over here and let’s compare.” Paul led Ham by the wrist over to the big mirror above the sinks. “You’re almost as big as me,” Paul said. Ham was stunned by the image looking back at him. He was indeed almost as big as Paul. His shirt was stretched tight over a moderate but shapely pair of pecs, and his broader shoulders were straining the shoulder seams. Meanwhile, Ham’s lower body was also showing signs of growth. His normally baggy jeans were stretched tight around his thighs. “Do this,” Paul said, making a double-biceps pose. Ham raised his arms and he immediately heard the sound of tearing fabric. He watched in disbelief as his body expanded further. His sleeves started to pull away from his shoulders and his jeans split down the sides of both thighs. “Oh my god,” Ham uttered. “I take that back,” Paul said. “I think you really are as big as me. Take off your shirt.” Ham didn’t know what astounded him more– the fact that he was spontaneously growing, or the fact that Paul didn’t seem to think it was unusual. He reached back to pull his shirt off over his head and was immediately struck by how his muscles now crowded each other. He pulled his collar up over his head and immediately ran into trouble. His skin-tight shirt didn’t want to stretch past his broad shoulders. Ham pulled harder and the shirt started to move. Before he could get it more than half way off, there was a loud tearing noise and the tattered shirt came away in his hands. He stood there staring at the remnants of his shirt hanging loosely from his hands. “Yeah, you should definitely try out.” Ham turned to look at Paul and got another shock. They were eye-to-eye. Paul used to be four inches taller than Ham, but now they were both the same height. He looked back at the mirror. From the neck down, they could have been twins. Same broad shoulders, same thick neck, same meaty chest, same powerful arms. “How...” Before he could finish asking himself that question, he noticed that the other men in the locker room were gathering around him, and they too, were naked. Many of the men started touching Ham’s muscles and making moaning noises. A few of the men were bigger than Paul, and so too, Ham. Paul put his hands on Ham’s back and gently turned him around to face the group. Now the men crowded in around Ham and started touching and stroking his body. Everywhere someone touched, Ham started to feel a tingle. The tingling sensation built and built, and Ham soon noticed that his jeans were again getting tighter, and he soon heard more tearing of fabric as he split out of them. Someone pulled his destroyed jeans free of his adonis-like body and he saw that he was now as big as the biggest man there, in fact, maybe a little bigger. Freed from his clothing, his massive cock sprung to attention, even bigger than before. It was now a foot if it was an inch, and was thicker than ever. Without a word, the group of men parted in front of him to reveal Paul standing in front of him. Ham gasped at the beauty of Paul’s naked form, and he felt his erection swell ever larger, ever harder. Paul was erect, too, and he took a step forward and knelt down before him. “You are a god,” Paul said as he looked up into Ham’s eyes. He took Ham’s mighty tool with both hands and started to vigorously suck him off. Ham’s entire body went rigid as unbearable waves of pleasure went coursing through his very being. The crowd of jocks around him started to murmur, slowly at first. “Ham, Ham, Ham...” As the ecstasy began to build up in his loins and started spreading through his body, the chanting got louder and faster. “Ham! Ham! Ham!” Paul was more and more aggressive in his ministrations and was beginning to grunt loudly. The chanting was reaching a crescendo as Ham approached climax. “HAM! HAM! HAM!” Lightning struck for the third time that day as Ham experienced an explosive orgasm. Paul was knocked back on his ass as he was enrobed with Ham’s pearly essence. Ham threw his head back and roared like the alpha-male beast he knew he was, just before everything went blank. For the second time that day, Ham woke up naked. He sat up with a start in the darkened room and clutched at his throat. It was raw and painful, as if he’d been shouting at the top of his lungs for hours. He looked around the advancing gloom and spotted the familiar glowing red digits of his alarm clock on the night stand. It was a little after six in the evening. Ham knew immediately that he was hard again as he reached over and turned on the lamp. The dream had been so vivid that he half expected to find the same massive body he’d experienced in his subconscious, but it was not to be. He still had the same small, scrawny body he’d always had. Oh well; at least he hadn’t made a mess this time. How did he end up naked? Was he losing his mind? Ham swung his legs over on to the floor and sat up. He pondered this question as he waited for his cock to deflate. At least he woke up before Paul got in. Now where did his clothes go? He quickly spotted them in a pile on the floor at the foot of his bed. He reached over to pick the up, and got the shock of his life. They were torn to shreds.

I couldn't find this anywhere on the new forum so I thought I'd upload it again. More parts are in the works (Part 2 is already done and was posted on the last site). Please let me know what you think. -------------------- The following work of fiction portrays men in sexual situations. Please do not read if you are not interested in stories written for erotic purposes, if you are not of legal age, or if it is illegal for you to read sexually explicit material in this format or through this medium. All characters in this work are fictional. As such, they are immune to any and all types of infectious diseases, including the AIDS virus. You are not fictional and therefore you are not immune. Follow safer sex guidelines or risk having some brainless disease write the ending of your life story for you. Copyright 2009 - 2014 by [email protected] Part 2 - The Bug: Lenny Part 3 - The Bug: Mehmet Part 1 The Bug: Rory On Tuesday I was supposed to have lunch with Rory but I blew him off. I felt a little guilty but the cute guy from my gym, the one I thought was Italian but who turned out to be Turkish, gave me a come hither smile as we were alternating on the pec deck machine. One thing led to another and I ended up spending lunch on my back at his place, Turkish music competing with the traffic noise from 7th Avenue that filtered through the open window. I called and left a message for Rory that evening, inventing a crisis at work and asking if we could reschedule for Thursday. He sent a text after I went to sleep agreeing, so Wednesday morning I suggested we meet at Little Eddie’s downtown around 1 PM. He sent back a quick, “see u there”. True to form I was late and he was waiting when I finally got to Little Eddie’s. He was sitting by the wall in the back, far away from the large windows that looked out on the street. Rory was always shy and usually sought out the quietest corner, furthest away from the crowds. In other words we’re nothing alike but somehow back in 9th grade we became friends and we’ve stuck with each other since. Do I love him? Yeah, like the little brother I never had, even though he’s four months older than me. Still, he’s annoying as fuck, a fact I remind him of every chance I get. “Jesus, Ror, couldn’t you find a table in the kitchen?” He looked confused for a moment, shooting a glance at the swinging doors that lead off to the back, and then words came tumbling out of his mouth. “I’m sorry, I thought–, I mean, we can change, but this was free–, I don’t care if we–.” “Relax, relax, I kid,” I said looking heavenward and sliding into my chair. He had wavy brown hair that fell over his ears and framed a boyish face. That he had glasses was no surprise, since no self-respecting geek went without, but he was wearing the same style that he’d worn when we met 12 years before. I had not been successful in convincing him to modernize. “I just meant that most people come here to see the action and maybe take a little home with them. You’re not going to get lucky back here in Siberia.” “Oh, I get it,” he said and smiled an embarrassed smile, a really killer smile, actually, that if properly utilized could have gotten him more action that afternoon than he’d seen in the last year. He may not have been the hottest thing in town but Rory had a lot going for him. What he did not have was even an iota of self-confidence. It had been thus for years and though I doted on my little friend I’d pretty much given up on trying to nudge him into the slow lane (currently he was parked on the side of the road). He was as predictable as mud which is why I was surprised at the question he sprang on me. “Do you think I should join a gym?” “Well, uh, yeah, of course,” I stuttered, uncharacteristically at a loss for words. “I mean you should have joined first thing after graduating high school but it’s never too late.” “Yeah,” he agreed, looking off into the distance, “I was thinking the same thing.” “Great, but why now? You’ve never been interested in anything physical before.” His eyes slid away and I realized he was embarrassed. My spider sense began to tingle. “Oh my god, something happened, didn’t it? What happened, Rory? What tawdry, disgusting little thing happened that’s convinced you to start working out?” He grimaced but didn’t bother trying to deny it. “It wasn’t tawdry or disgusting, it was just…. I don’t know, just kind of odd.” He paused but saw that I was ready to jump in and went on before I could. “I was on the subway yesterday, on my way home from work, and this guy got on at Collins Square. I don’t even know why I looked up, it wasn’t my stop, but I saw him come through the doors and Lenny, he was just huge. I think he was the biggest guy I’ve ever seen.” Rory’s eyes were shining like he’d seen Madonna at a spring or something. “He walked funny, he was so big. He was in this red t-shirt and it was so tight… There was only one seat open, right next to me, and he took it so I was kind of smashed up next to him and his big arm was all on me. I didn’t want to stare, I thought he might get mad or something, but I looked down at his thigh next to mine and it was like you could have fit three of my legs into one leg of his jeans. I couldn’t believe it….” Rory trailed off, reliving this magnificent moment. I was impressed – I’d never seen him half as excited about a guy before. “So what happened, dork? You’re leavin’ me hangin’ here.” He cleared his throat before going on. “Well, not much. I mean we just sat there until Richland Avenue where he got off.” It was my turn to grimace. “Of course you didn’t say hello or nice day or what huge legs you have, I’m sure. But what about him, did he give you any sign?” “No, not really. He just sat there and breathed. So did I. He had a really nice smell.” I couldn’t help but sigh. Leave it to Rory to make a mountain out of a molehill. Still, if it pushed him to get up and out of his apartment with any regularity then it was to be supported. “I never knew you were into big muscle or smells, but hey, whatever works for you.” He began to dispute this description of his predilections but ignored him. “I think it’s a good idea, joining the gym, that is. You might as well join City Athletics, there’s one a couple blocks from your place. You can talk to my friend Kurt there, he can probably give you a deal.” “Sure, sure, City Athletics, Kurt.” “I think they give you a free training session when you start plus I can show you a few things. I know my way around.” I did know my way around the gym, though I wasn’t huge or anything. I was tight, though, and my abs were almost excellent. I could teach Rory a thing or two. “Thanks, Lenny. I’ll go this afternoon.” And that’s exactly what he did. My friend Kurt mentioned it to me when I ran into him that weekend at Gold Dust Lounge. He yelled in my ear over the dance music that my friend Rory had joined and hired a personal trainer. I was happy for the little dork though I was a bit distracted from Kurt’s news by the blonde guy a little further down the bar who kept throwing me half-smiles over the shoulder of what I assumed was a boyfriend. The blonde guy was named Randy, the boyfriend was actually a cousin newly out of the closet, and the night ended with Randy and I fucking like rabbits back at my place. In a nice bit of symmetry the cousin ended up with Kurt. For eighteen days we continued to fuck like rabbits. It was a lot of fun until a simple question about the life-size photo of he and his ex-boyfriend that hung over his bed caused a hysterical crying jag (on his part) that was not sexy. The last time I saw him he was leaving an embarrassingly long message on the ex’s voicemail begging to be taken back. Honestly, I hope it works out for them. Back amongst the non-hysterical I started checking in with my friends, shooting messages to Rory among others. His text reply was a short, seemingly terse, ‘hitting the weights. later’. It looked like he was sticking with that gym thing, at least for a few weeks. It was another week before I found myself at loose ends in his neighborhood and decided to actually give him a call this time. “Yeah?” He sounded a little groggy, like the phone woke him up. “Ror, baby, I’m on your block. Invite me up.” There was a delay as if he was trying to decide whether or not to offer the invite but before I could get offended he simply replied, “Yeah, OK. Come up.” I took the elevator to his floor, found his apartment door was open a crack and let myself in. Just inside the door I saw a gym bag on the floor and wondered if he’d dropped it there after he last worked out or if he’d already prepared for the next one. Knowing Rory it was probably the latter. The living room was empty, as was the kitchen, but he came out of the bathroom before I could look any further. His hair was messy and he was rubbing his eyes so I guess I was right about him being asleep, but that thought was immediately pushed aside. He was dressed in just a tank top and some boxer briefs so it was very easy to see that Rory was bigger. I’m pretty good at math when I need to be, i.e. when it’s somehow connected to getting laid. Rory was about my height, say 5’ 10” (though I almost always claimed 6’). I’d seen him dressed down enough to know that he was one of those guys who ran to skinny rather than fat, let’s say around 145 pounds, smooth without any sort of definition. The guy in standing in front of me now wasn’t anything like that. We were still eye-to-eye but my gut told me this Rory was more like 170, maybe 175, and there was no missing the shape of the exposed biceps and shoulders or the weight of his thighs. It had been four weeks and somehow he’d put on about 25 pounds which I knew to be impossible, no matter what he was taking. “What the fuck happened to you?” I asked, my voice sounding strange, even to me. He frowned, yawned and then moved past me towards the kitchen. “I took the day off,” he said over his shoulder, then added. “Off from work, I mean.” “What do I look like, HR? I mean what happened to you. You’re bigger.” He was undoing the top of a large tub of protein powder and proceeded to pour two scoops into a shaker. Standing in profile to me I could see the curve of his pecs up front and his ass in back. This definitely was not the same Rory. “I’m getting there,” was all he said as he filled the shaker with tap water and then shook it violently. He chugged the mixture quickly and then rinsed the shaker before setting it back on the counter next to the protein. When he looked back at me his stare was direct and unconcerned, nothing like the shifty, side-eyed looks I usually got from Rory. I took a deep breath and tried again. “You look great, it’s obvious the gym is working out for you. But Ror, you must have put on 20 pounds and that’s not –.” “Twenty-seven,” he said calmly, interrupting. “Fine, twenty-seven then, but that’s crazy. No one gains weight like that.” He shrugged, displaying his newly rounded shoulders and the sweep of his traps, and I suddenly felt a rush of desire, a first for me with Rory. I tried to follow what he was saying. “It’s easy Lenny, you just have to lift and eat and sleep, and that’s what I’ve been doing, all month, nonstop.” He smiled a bit after this and I saw a glimmer of my old friend but he was hard to spot in this new body. Things seemed out of whack and I suddenly felt very uneasy. He ambled over to the sofa and dropped down on it, heaving out a big sigh. “I mean it’s not like I’m anywhere close to that guy on the train.” For a second I had no idea what he was talking about but then I remembered the big guy who had prompted his gym initiation. “Come on Ror, you said he was massive. You’re bigger but not that big.” “That’s what I’m saying,” was his steady reply. “I’m not massive… yet.” He stared up at where I stood standing in the middle of his living room and I realized he was slowly rubbing the bulge in his boxers. His other hand was on his chest, cupping the new mass of his right pec. It was too much for me – I made a lame excuse and left his apartment. If nothing else seeing Rory’s progress made me workout harder, as if I somehow needed to stop from falling behind. I was still confused at how he could have made so much progress so quickly – even steroids don’t work that fast – but over the next few weeks I managed to convince myself that he hadn’t really gotten as big as I’d assumed. Sure, everyone puts on some quick muscle when they first start at the gym and on a skinny guy like him it was going to be particularly noticeable. But 27 pounds? No way, he was just yanking my chain. I went on thinking that until one Thursday when I ran into my friend Kurt from City Athletics once again. This was at a place called Splinter (don’t ask me – dumbest club name I’ve ever heard), which was down in Dockside in some converted warehouse. The place was kind of dark so I almost walked right past him, but we caught each other’s eye at the same moment and I stopped. “What’s up, Kurt?” “Hey Lenny, I’m good,” he said. “You here alone?” He was looking over my shoulder as he asked it and I had to laugh. “Oh, you mean blondie? That didn’t work out – he had issues.” “No, I thought Rory might be with you.” “Rory? Here? No way, he wouldn’t be caught dead.” “Yeah? He said at the gym that he was thinking about…” Kurt’s voice trailed off and I could see his eyes lock on something behind me. I turned to see this big guy rolling up on us, his wide torso displayed in a very tight, barely-there tank top. The flashing disco lights caught on his big arms and shoulders, making the overbuilt muscle seem to flex in time to the music. He was my height but must have outweighed me by a good 50 pounds. He was handsome too. His head was shaved close, like a Marine, and it wasn’t until he shot me a raised eyebrow and a cocky grin that I realized I knew him. It took a couple more seconds, seconds that seemed to stretch into hours, before I somehow realized it was Rory. At least the face was Rory’s, though only in a similar way. The jaw was stronger and there was no trace of the shy passivity that had served as an everyday mask for my childhood buddy. This man looked ready to conquer the world. The body was beyond comprehension. He would have stood out anyway, even if I wasn’t rooted there making wordless, mental objections to the impossibility of it all. He was simply huge, like a competition bodybuilder. I’d never really been turned on by the big guys before, by the ones whose only goal was to get as big and massive as possible. I tended to go for the gym cuties that could workout and then drink all night at the club. But I couldn’t deny that Rory, this big, muscular behemoth that had replaced the skinny kid I used to know, had a magnetism I hadn’t experienced before. While I was trying to process all this Kurt was not wasting any time. He brushed by me and gave Rory a big hug that went on long enough to go from a come-on to a blatant invitation. Rory stood there, one big arm around Kurt’s waist, and smiled at me. After a couple seconds he whispered something in Kurt’s ear and then pushed him away, his eyes never leaving mine. He swaggered up to me and it was all I could do to not step back as that big chest approached. “Hey Lenny.” The voice, like the face, was only similar. It had changed, gotten deeper and rougher as if in compliment to his changed physique. “So we’ve never fucked,” he continued, stating something obvious to us both, “but we should. You’ve always had a nice ass.” It was about as Neanderthal an approach as I’d ever heard and normally I would have shot it down with something witty and slightly vicious. I didn’t do that this time. Instead I found myself nodding in agreement and following him out of the club. When we hit the street he turned and pulled me into the mass of his torso, his lips crushing mine, his tongue shooting into my mouth. His strength and size were overpowering. I found myself grabbing at his arms, his wide back, his minuscule waist, frantically exploring the contours of his muscle, oblivious to anyone watching us. He broke the kiss and looked into my eyes, our faces only inches apart. “I’m still getting bigger,” was all he said, and then he turned and pulled me by the arm down the street in the direction of my apartment. He fucked me all night long. Literally. Every time he came, roaring like a bull in heat, I was sure it was over but scant minutes later he’d pull me to him again, his strength surprising me each time. And me, who was normally so in control whether on top or bottom, gave it all up to him, without restraint. I couldn’t get enough of his mass, the way he positioned me at his whim, the smell of his sweat and muscle. At some point I fell into darkness, came awake later to feel him behind me, his arms clamped around my chest, still sliding up deep inside. Finally I passed out for good. In the morning he was gone and I could barely move. I painfully climbed out of bed and stumbled to the bathroom. The man in the mirror, his eyes wild, his lips bruised, was a stranger. I splashed some water on my face and felt a bit more real. A long, hot shower helped me gain a sliver of normalcy. Even so I called in to work, not even bothering to invent a lie, just telling my boss I’d had a hard night and couldn’t come in. After the night’s marathon session I was ravenous so I went down to the corner deli and picked up a couple breakfast sandwiches and a carton of orange juice. After eating I finally felt enough like myself that I wondered what I was going to do with my free day. Lying on the bed, I idly smoothed out the sheets then pressed my face into them, reliving his smell. Suddenly I felt the urge to go workout.

Here's part one of a new idea I had. The growth starts small but I plan on having the morphing continue as our hero(?) deals with the results of his actions. Please let me know what you think. -------------------- The following work of fiction portrays men in sexual situations. Please do not read if you are not interested in stories written for erotic purposes, if you are not of legal age, or if it is illegal for you to read sexually explicit material in this format or through this medium. All characters in this work are fictional. As such, they are immune to any and all types of infectious diseases, including the AIDS virus. You are not fictional and therefore you are not immune. Follow safer sex guidelines or risk having some brainless disease write the ending of your life story for you. Copyright 2014 by [email protected] Tit for Tat Mickey was dead tired but arguing did that to him. That was one of the reasons he never argued with girls – it was exhausting and you were never gonna convince them of anything, so why bother? He unlocked the door to his apartment, stepped inside and kicked the door shut with his foot. His arms were full with his briefcase, tennis bag and dry cleaning but he just tossed them in a heap on the sofa. Glancing at the clock he saw it was almost 10 PM already – fuck, a whole evening wasted. He hadn’t even had time for the gym. The girl’s name was Amy and when he saw her standing outside a coffee shop in Oldtown a month ago he had whistled to himself and pulled his car over into an advantageous parking spot. It was summer and she wasn’t wearing much – a beautiful girl with long hair, long legs and an amazing rack. She was just his type as long as it didn’t take a huge investment to get her in the sack. It usually didn’t take Mickey long to score. He’d graduated from Notre Dame two years earlier having coasted through school on a baseball scholarship. He never kidded himself that he was good enough to make it in the majors but baseball got him a degree and more tail than even he could shake his dick at. Girls at school were already primed to go for baseball jocks but with his blue eyes and the dirty blonde hair on his head and chest he hit a homerun every time. He was all smooth muscle everywhere else with broad shoulders, thick arms and a tight waist, not to mention his own long, strong legs and a fat dick between them to complete the package. He wasn’t exactly huge down there but definitely bigger than average. He got the job done. And he was nice too, or seemed so when he was trying to get their panties off. He was very nice to Amy that July afternoon, nice and polite and didn’t mention her tits once even if he stole a glance or two when she was looking down bashfully. They ended up going into the coffee shop and he had her number before the barista finished making their lattes. Turned out that for all her blushing and shy looks Amy was a kick in bed. It took two dinners to get her there and Mickey was justifiably proud when he was able to sidle into her apartment after the second date, a smooth move that ended up with them naked on the hallway floor outside her bedroom. And those tits – they were everything he knew they’d be. After the hallway they managed to make it to her bed for the second fuck and then he kissed her goodnight and went home. It was a school night after all. The truth was he didn’t like staying over. He was convinced that girls spent the time when a guy was asleep next to them in bed planning out weddings and marriage and all the other shit he had no time for. Better to keep things a bit more casual by ending up back in his bed at night. It was part of the reason he preferred to fuck at the girl’s place since it was easier to escape than it was to convince her to leave his apartment. They fucked around for three or four weeks and it was all fun, at least the sex part. It didn’t take long for the dinners and earnest conversations to get boring. Amy was a beautiful girl but God could she talk. He couldn’t remember half of what came out of her mouth; a mixture of romantic idiocy, liberal crap and uninteresting details about the thesis she was writing on American folklore. Pretty soon their dates turned into hookups with minimal interaction prior to jumping in bed. But girls like Amy couldn’t be happy without all the stuff advertising and romantic comedies told them should go along with great sex. After a month he realized the sex wasn’t gonna make up for all the hoops she wanted him to jump through to get to her tits. Still, there was no reason to be a complete dick about it. He handed her a story about not being over his last relationship and needing time to himself to sort things out – that kind of bullshit. Problem was her university wasn’t far from his office so when she appeared at the side of his car in the parking garage one evening after he’d left the office he had no choice but to agree to a latte to discuss what had happened. She did her best to talk him into working things out but not even her rack could convince him to keep going. He spent most of the time mentally going over his fantasy football team. “You never really wanted this to work, did you?” she asked and that got through to him. Maybe it was the tone of voice, which was much colder than usual. “Babe, that’s not true,” he said with a sad note in his own voice. “I really thought I was ready but I guess I’m not. And I know that sucks, I really do, but I’ve got to be honest with myself. I just need space right now.” She crossed her arms over her chest and they rested there on those two big mounds of support. For just a moment he was tempted to… but no, he’d regret it. “I think it was just about the sex, that’s what I think. You just wanted to fuck.” She wasn’t trying to be quiet now and a couple nearby heads in the café swiveled in their direction. OK, Mickey thought, time to shut this down. “I’m sorry you think that, Amy,” he said standing up from their table. “It’s really sad that your mind works that way. I thought so much more of you.” He gave her a sad shrug before heading towards the door to the street. She followed him outside. “Just fucking admit it, Mick. For once just be honest. It was just about sex wasn’t it?” He stopped on the sidewalk and turned back to her. She wasn’t cute anymore, she was just annoying. He hated girls who couldn’t accept the facts of life. He was man, she was a woman, they had some fun – that’s all there was to it. He decided to give her the honesty she asked for. That was his big mistake. “OK, fine, you’re right. I wanted to fuck so we fucked. I thought you were cute and had amazing tits so we fucked. Are you happy now?” From the look on Amy’s face she was anything but happy. Even Mickey could see that she was hurt but overlaying that was very obvious anger. He was suddenly glad that she had never been to his apartment. “Yeah, I’m great,” she said in a low quiet voice that was almost lost in the evening murmur of city traffic. “I’m just dandy, Mickey.” “Glad to hear it,” he replied though by now he didn’t care in the least. “So then we’re all done here.” Her eyes glinted in the fading twilight and for a moment he thought she was about to cry but then she smiled a rueful smile and seemed to get herself under control. “Yeah, I think we’re pretty much done,” she answered and then stepped forward, going up on her tiptoes. It looked like she was going to give him a goodbye kiss but at the last second she averted her face so that her lips slid up next to his right ear. She whispered something then, something long and complicated that he was never able to recall, and he stood there frozen until she was done. Then she stepped back and he caught a glimpse of her now triumphant smile before she turned and walked off down the sidewalk, never once turning back. “Crazy chick,” he muttered to himself and then glanced at his watch. Damn, he was running late. Now he was finally home trying to forget everything that had happened. She was just one more girl who couldn’t handle a grown up relationship. Life sucked for guys like him who knew what they wanted and, more importantly, what they didn’t want. Sure, someday he’d settle down with some beautiful, young lady and start a family out in the suburbs but that wouldn’t be until he was at least thirty. Maybe even forty. By then he’d be making big money and there wasn’t any reason he couldn’t snap up some young coed looking for a handsome father figure. But right now he was beat and it was all he could do to drink a quick protein shake before crawling into bed more than an hour before his normal time. Stupid, exhausting girls he managed to think before falling into a deep slumber. He felt better in the morning. Much better as a matter of fact. He whistled as he got ready for work and tried out a selection of dazzling smiles in the mirror while shaving. He felt happy, giddy even, and the events of the previous evening only lightly touched at the periphery of his mind. Life was good and he was going to go out and enjoy it. After wiping the shaving cream off his face he stopped and looked at himself once more. There was no denying he was one hot motherfucker. Yep, everything was just about perfect. Just about. Then an idea came out of left field, something he’d never considered for himself and had always thought was pretty ridiculous on other guys. Despite the strange nature of the impulse he didn’t hesitate and picked up his shaving cream again, releasing a large dollop of cream onto his hand and then rubbing into the hair on his left pec. It only took ten seconds to completely cover his chest and the treasure trail of hair that led down his abs to his groin. It was a couple minutes more work to completely denude his torso leaving it as smooth as, well, as a baby’s butt so the saying goes. He wiped off the cream and stood there a little nonplussed. Never in his life had he considered doing the manscaping thing. It certainly made is chest stand out more, made it more sensitive he thought as he ran his left hand over the smooth skin. The hand stopped on top of his right nipple and he couldn’t help tweaking the hard nub which had grown erect in the cool air of the bathroom. He shivered then but more from the sensation coming from his nipple than the air. He exhaled a breath he didn’t even know he was holding and quickly stepped into the shower. Enough playing around or he’d be late for work. On his drive to the office he couldn’t help noticing how his undershirt felt sliding across the smooth expanse of his torso. It was erotic in a strange way, enough that he had a chubby most of the way into work. Truth was his suit pants and dress shirt seemed to be rubbing him in a lot of strange places too. He wondered if the dry cleaner had shrunk them both. Mickey worked in sales at an advertising firm. It was good job for someone with self-confidence and a winning personality, and he wasn’t lacking in either. He shared an office with a fellow jock named Doug who had played football for Michigan and had graduated a couple years before Mickey finished school. They got along pretty well except for the couple weeks before the Notre Dame – Michigan game. As soon as he got into the office Mickey had to hustle to make it to his boss’ weekly sales meeting. He slipped into the conference room just as Mr. Wilhite was getting started, sharing a nod with Doug who was sitting in a chair near the end of the conference table. Mickey took a seat across from him and flashed an apologetic smile to Wilhite who droned on without noticing. The meeting was as boring as ever and didn’t take long for Mickey’s mind to wander. He began to daydream about how the rest of his day would go. Work, of course, but afterwards he’d hit the gym hard to make up for missing last night. He had a feeling that today’s work out would be killer. Might even start that mass building program he’d be thinking about, put on some real muscle like Doug on the other side of the table. It was easy to see that the linebacker back had kept up with his workouts after leaving school. His arms filled his sleeves and when he stretched, like just now, the buttons on his dress shirt looked like they had a tough time keeping his chest contained. It was difficult to say whether his chest was smooth or hairy but maybe if he–. “You have something on your mind, Mr. Rose?” a voice said cutting through his thoughts and Mickey literally jumped in response. He caught a glimpse of Doug giving him a puzzled stare before whipping around to see Mr. Wilhite with a much less friendly expression on his wrinkled face. “Uh, I’m sorry, what sir? What was that?” He felt warm and flustered like he’d be caught with his pants down. Shit that might actually be a good thing; they felt so fucking tight in the butt and thighs. “I was hoping you could fill us in on your sales progress this week,” Wilhite said in a very cold and measured voice. Mickey did his best though he still felt out of sorts. After he’d gone over his account book they continued around the table, Doug calling out two major wins he’d pulled off in just the last few days. Mickey listened but kept his eyes on the table, trying to concentrate but finding it difficult. His mind suddenly seemed to be floating a bit, wandering in and out of focus. What the fuck was wrong with him? Was he coming down with something? Doug asked the same thing when they were back in their office after the meeting ended. Mickey shook his head and told him he was just a little tired, inventing a late night with some girl in his apartment complex to explain his spacy attitude. Apparently that made perfect sense to Doug who launched into a more detailed story about a hook up he’d had with a woman on the client side, something that was strongly discouraged at their company though all of the guys flouted the rule whenever they had the chance. Mickey listened to his hunky officemate describe the torrid scene in the empty coat check room of a downtown restaurant and couldn’t help slipping away into another dream state as he imagined Doug going to town on some faceless broad. She truly was faceless, a mere shadow in his mind though Doug was displayed in intimate detail; so much so that when dream Doug dropped his pants Mickey’s mouth fell open and he leaned forward to get glimpse of his huge–. “What the fuck, dude?” Doug said and Mickey once again had to shake himself awake. Mickey found himself pitched forward in his chair staring up at the former football player who was leaning back against the edge of the desk on the other wall of the small office. He gulped and quickly sat back, trying to say something, anything, to explain his odd behavior. “Quit staring at my junk,” Doug laughed and then dropped down into his office chair to get back to work. After a silent moment Mickey swiveled around and did the same. By the time lunch rolled around it seemed his missteps had been forgotten so he and Doug went out to grab something to eat at a food court in a nearby building. Mickey’s head was clearer now and as he stepped out onto the sidewalk he took a deep breath of the clean, summer air. It felt amazing. Lunchtime in the city was always crazy so they weaved their way through the crowd, dodging tourists and other office workers also out enjoying the weather. They crossed the street and walked across an open plaza before passing into another building. Just inside Mickey caught site of men’s room and waved Doug on ahead to the food court. “Gotta drain the main vein,” he joked and headed into the restroom. “Great idea, me too,” he heard Doug reply behind them and a moment later they were standing at neighboring urinals. Mickey unzipped and started taking a leak, his eyes looking off into the depths of the tile wall in front of him, following the grout between the square tiles and making invisible patterns. He could dimly hear Doug going on about something next to him but it didn’t seem important and soon his head lolled around, his eyes glancing down at his own dick and then sliding over to his neighbor’s. Doug was big, just like he imagined. It also looked like he trimmed down there so maybe that’s why he looked so large, cuz it wasn’t covered up at all. He was cut too, just like Mickey, which was good. It’d be easier to work on a dick like his own, at least the first time. “Guess you like what you see,” Doug said in a low voice and Mickey’s looked up to see his work buddy staring right into his eyes, grinning slightly. No, not grinning. Sneering. A part of him quailed at that look which signified that Doug wasn’t looking at him as another dude but as something much less. Some sort of pervert, a fairy. He opened his mouth to object, to deny such a sick thing, but he couldn’t say a word. Instead he just stuck out his tongue and ran it around his lips, moistening them, making them shining and inviting. Doug just shook his head in disgust and zipped up, exiting the restroom without washing up. It took a moment for Mickey to get control of himself but when he did he slowly zipped up as well and staggered to a sink. God, he really was sick. Something was wrong and he had to get out of here before it got worse. Outside the restroom he saw Doug waiting but with his eyes on his cell phone. Mickey made a break for the doors back to the street. It was still sunny and beautiful out on the plaza but he ignored all that and made a beeline back to the office. In the elevator on the way up he found himself sandwiched behind a delivery guy in a brown polyester uniform. He looked down at the guy’s large thighs which were only half covered by the shorts he was wearing. The calves below looked strong too and he could imagine fondling them, kneeling down and running his cheek over them, the coarse hair scratching the soft skin of his face. When the elevator doors opened on his floor he shoved his way past people towards the front to escape but couldn’t stop himself from turning his head to catch the profile of the delivery guy, from his strong chin down past his thick chest to the bulge in his shorts. He thought he might have seen the guy’s eyes flick his direction but then he’d escaped into the reception area of his office and made a dash for his office, ignoring the looks he got from the receptionists and the people on the office floor. Alone in his office he took a moment to collect himself. He had no idea where all these crazy thoughts were coming from but he knew he had to get home where he could clear his head and get everything back on track. That whole weird thing with Doug would be hard to explain but he’d take care of it somehow. He was good at coming up with explanations for the shit he did – he could manage this one too. Doug might be back at any moment and he knew he had to avoid that so he gathered his stuff and casually went back out onto the office floor. He told reception he’d be out for the rest of the day on sales calls but to email him if anything important came up, then he took a mercifully empty elevator down to the parking garage and his car. The drive home was uneventful. He woke up several hours later sprawled out on his bed, a bit groggy but otherwise OK. He stumbled to the bathroom and took a piss but on his way out glanced in the mirror and did a double take. He stared for a moment then quickly stepped to the full length mirror on his closet door. “What the fuck?” he muttered. His body had changed. He knew the body he washed and clothed and worked out and this wasn’t it, not quite. At first he thought it might just be because the hair was gone on his torso which was really the only hair he had except for that on his head, pits and groin. And yeah, his chest did definitely look different, looked larger, but his waist looked smaller. And his ass – it had been uncomfortable all morning in his suite and he could see that somehow it was fuller and rounder. It stretched the fabric of his boxers to the limit. His chest was… well, it was amazing. He’d never been one of those big body dudes like Doug but then it was never a look he wanted or needed, not for baseball. Now his pecs looked bigger, like he’d gotten some sort of super pump at the gym. Just as earlier that morning he slid his hands over the smooth mass of them and ended up on both nipples, nipples that looked much more pronounced than normal. It seemed so natural to grab them between his thumb and forefinger, to twist them hard and hear the low, sensual moan that escaped from his mouth as the sensation hit home. The doorbell rang at that moment. Mickey’s eyes widened and a guilty look washed across his face as if he’d been interrupted doing something not quite right. He stood there frozen, hoping that whoever it was would just go away. He couldn’t see anyone right now, not before he figured out what was going on, what virus or hormonal issue had caused all this. He needed to get to a doctor, some kind of specialist–. The bell rang again and was followed a few seconds later by a heavy knocking on the front door. It sounded like whoever it was wasn’t in the mood to come back. He slowly walked to the door and peered through the peephole to see Doug’s distorted image. Jesus, what was he doing here? “I can hear you, asshole,” Doug called through the door and Mickey knew he was caught. He took a deep breath and then cracked the door, hiding most of himself behind it. “Hey man, what’s up?” he asked trying to sound normal. “You tell me – why’d you ditch me?” “I’m really sorry, I felt like I was gonna heave or something. I just needed to get home and get some rest, so I’ve been-.” “Dude, what the fuck? “ Doug interrupted looking annoyed. “I came here to check on you and I gotta stand on the fuckin’ porch?” Mickey hesitated and then stepped back from the door, letting Doug come inside. His visitor looked him up and down making Mickey feel very vulnerable in his too-tight boxers in contrast to Doug’s business suit. He mumbled an apology and headed to the bedroom to grab some clothes, his mind once again whirling. Something about his coworker’s presence had once again put him off kilter, like he was half-drunk or something. Maybe this all had something to do with Doug and not some sort of hormonal thing. Things had been kinda strange since this morning when he woke up but they definitely got worse at work when… His thoughts trailed off as he realized that Doug was watching him from the bedroom doorway, the same smile from earlier on his lips. Mickey was still in his boxers and still felt vulnerable but somehow it wasn’t a completely bad feeling. Part of his mind was confused and jumbled but another deeper part almost liked the feeling that came over him when he saw his officemate stand there, so strong and commanding. He couldn’t help the coy, inviting look that stole over his face, which seemed to be just what the other man was waiting for. Doug stepped into the room and crossed over to him, his big body coming to rest mere inches away. “So what really made you run away?” he asked in a low voice as one oversized hand slid up the side of Mickey’s torso. Mickey could only sigh in response as Doug’s touch made his skin come alive. He arched his back, throwing his chest forward in stark relief. The big man chuckled and placed his other hand on the smooth expanse of Mickey’s pecs, kneading the muscle in his strong grip and setting off fireworks in the baseball player’s brain. Suddenly he was in cradled in Doug’s arms and the big man’s lips came down hard on his own. Mickey couldn’t fight it anymore and didn’t want to, grabbing the other man around the neck and kissing him back. He felt Doug’s leg come between his own and instinctively he began riding the other’s muscled thigh, grinding his crotch in wild abandon. Doug’s hands slid down into Mickey’s already strained boxers and cupped the globes of his ass. When a thick finger moved between them and rubbed at his asshole Mickey felt a charge shoot through him that he’d never felt before. How was it even possible for something to feel so good, so completely right? He didn’t know or care and when Doug slid the boxers down his legs and past his knees Mickey hopped out of them to stand nude in his coworker’s arms, at least for a moment. Doug pushed him back until Mickey was forced to drop down into a sitting position on the edge of the bed. He looked up at the big man, mouth open and eyes wide with lust. One of Doug’s hands cupped the side of his face. “Damn, baby,” he growled, “you shoulda told me you were down for some fun.” Doug slid his thumb in to Mickey’s mouth and watched him suck it, the lower man’s eyes still glued to those of the man above him. After a moment he pulled his thumb out and gripped Mickey’s head tightly with both hands, forcing his face into his crotch and against the thick tube that arched to the left under his suit pants. Mickey moaned again as he felt the heat of that throbbing dick through the fabric, aching to feel it free and rubbing him skin to skin. If there was any part of him that objected to Doug’s rough treatment it was hidden away, screaming in some dark corner of his mind. Something new had taken over, something that commanded him to give himself to Doug, to do whatever the other man demanded of him. It was what he needed more than anything, to submit to the bigger man’s desire. Whatever he wanted Mickey knew he would do. Doug shrugged off his suit coat and threw it on a nearby chair. His tie and dress shirt quickly followed leaving just a tight t-shirt covering his upper body. He pulled this up over his head and Mickey drank in the sight of Doug’s corrugated stomach and expansive chest as they were displayed. Apparently there had been no new grooming habits for Doug this morning because his torso was covered with a short carpet of dark hair that swirled in a pattern around his nipples and then led down to the packed mound of his groin. He leered down at Mickey as he unbuckled his pants and let them drop to the floor revealing a pair of red boxer briefs that were molded to mass of his erection. Mickey dove for the other man’s dick, mouthing the thick tool through the briefs while his arms circled around Doug’s big thighs. The bigger man threw his head back and reveled in the sensation. God he loved desperate little pigs like this. He’d never have guess that Mickey was one but it was a damn good thing he’d finally found out. He looked back down at Mickey just as the other man slipped off the bed and onto his knees. Mick attacked Doug’s dick with renewed ardor, slobbering through the cloth that covered the huge pole as if hoping to actually eat through the briefs. Doug decided to help him out by pulling down his waistband and letting it swing free to slap the face of the subservient slut. A moment later Mickey opened wide and slid his mouth down Doug’s dick, gagging himself as he attempted to take it all in. “That’s it baby,” Doug growled grabbing the back of Mick’s head and forcing him to take another inch. “You’re gonna take it all on both ends.” An hour later Doug pulled on his and pants then stood up from the bed and slipped into his loafers. He looked down at Mickey who lay on his stomach, his ass still raised as if in invitation. With a grin the big man slapped it hard, the sound ringing out in the bedroom and mixing with a deep moan from Mickey. “Fuck me again,” he breathed, his eyes fixed on Doug’s crotch. “Damn, you’re a little slut aren’t you,” Doug laughed in response. “Sure, I’ll fuck you again but right now I got work to do.” “You can come back. Anytime you want you can have it, I swear.” “Don’t worry baby, I’ll be back,” he assured the eager bottom while his hand went to Mickey’s ass again, this time to grab and fondle it. Doug turned away to continue dressing and Mickey watched him while unconsciously pulling at one of his sore, distended nipples. His body hurt in ways it had never hurt before but he still felt a deep need and craving to get fucked again. It made no sense but he didn’t care – he just knew he’d have to get it again and soon, if not from Doug then from some other man. “Don’t get it twisted though,” Doug said from the bedroom doorway, completely dressed now and ready to leave. “I’ve already got a girlfriend and I’m not looking for another one.” “I don’t care,” Mickey replied with a lazy smile, “I just wanna fuck. That’s all I ever wanted.”

It was never supposed to be like this. Things just went a little too far. Okay, way too far. The first thing you have to understand is that I'm not an idiot. I was just sympathetic to Kyle's plight. I remembered what it was like to be a little guy, just starting out at the gym, wondering why my muscles wouldn't grow when everyone else's gains seemed to be in overdrive. But I'd fixed all that. Got my diet in check, started really pushing myself hard, and after a few years of consistent work, I was sporting a good 180 pounds on my 5'9 frame. Not huge, but big. Big and hard. When I'd flex my arms, a solid, veiny orb like a softball would pop up, almost stretching my sleeves to the breaking point. You can bet that I showed those babies off when I went out to the clubs. Kyle, though, Kyle was a mess. My little buddy was only an inch shorter than I was, but he looked like he weighed half what I did. I was surprised when he told me he weighed about a buck thirty. In two years of working out, he'd gained precisely three pounds of muscle. Now, I know what you're thinking. He must have been making some sort of easy-to-fix rookie mistake, right? You'd be wrong. I'd been to his place countless times. His fridge was bursting with chicken breasts, healthy carbs, greens. You'd think he spent all of his time cooking, but that wouldn't have left him much time for the gym. And boy, did he put in his hours there. I'd gone with him a few times. He couldn't lift much, on account of being a twig, but he lifted hard and he never gave up. If I'd had half his dedication during my own transformation, I'd have been an Olympia competitor for sure. Not that I was into that. Hot guys, yes. Posing straps and fake tans, not so much. Anyway, my point is that Kyle was obsessed. He'd tried everything, from supplements to a bad round of steroids that had left him looking like a pimply teenager for a month or two. Then had come reiki, Eastern medicine, hypnosis. None of it had worked, but he kept trying. So it wasn't a huge surprise when he turned up at my place that day with his newest hare- brained scheme. "I've finally got it," he said, pushing past me and plopping down on my couch like he owned it. I didn't bother asking what he'd gotten. He had a little brown bag, the sort that you pack middle school lunches in. From the way he was cradling it in his hands, you'd think it was the fucking Precious. Kyle continued, as I'd expected he would. "So, what if I told you I'd been going about getting big the wrong way this whole time?" He was really cute when he got like this. I'd never tell him that. Beautiful green eyes, sharp features. That curly dark hair. But he wasn't my type. I liked my guys big and aggressive, and Kyle was small and--okay, I guess he could be a bit aggressive, but it was hard to take a guy that skinny seriously. "I'd say you're dumb," I said. "You do all the right stuff." His eyes lit up. "Exactly. I do everything right with my lifting and diet. But I'm like an architect trying to build the Taj Mahal with no marble." "I don't follow." "It's made out of marble. If he'd made it out of adobe, it wouldn't be--" "No, I get the metaphor, dummy, I just don't know what you mean," I said. He set the package down on my coffee table, fingers twitching as if they were loath to part with it. "What I'm saying is that my body's mud. It doesn't have the building blocks I need in order to get big." "Them's genetics," I said, not without sympathy. "I'd help you out if I could." "What a relief! I was hoping you'd say that." Kyle let out a whoosh of breath. Uh oh. "I've tried helping you lift, though, and your form is great. I just don't have that much time to--" He held up a hand. "This won't take any time at all, I promise. Just like a few minutes, if that." I sat down across from him, my skepticism not put off one bit by his promises. It wasn't that I didn't want to help him. I'd supported him over the years, encouraged him in the gym, given him new plans to try. At this point, I knew anything I did was just throwing good effort after bad. "What do you need?" I asked, trying to keep the resignation out of my voice. "I need to borrow a little of your muscle," he said. I blinked. "Borrow?" "Okay, take. But only a few pounds." "Are you feeling all right? I can call 911." "I'm serious." He snatched the bag from the table and pulled out a little test tube. Well, not a test tube. It was more ornate than that. A vial, I guess? Inside was a greyish sludge. It moved sluggishly as Kyle shook the glass container. "What's that?" I asked. "Grade-A weirdass shit," he said. "You wouldn't believe me if I told you." "Try me." "So, there was this government test at Camp Pendleton back in the early 2000s, right? And--" "Nope. Stop. You're right. Don't believe you." He blushed. "What matters are the results. This shit changes you inside." "It looks like it's going to give you stomach cancer," I said. "It's not. The guy I got it from is reputable." "So there are reputable dealers of black market government test by- products, now?" He rolled his eyes. "Reputable-ish. Doesn't matter, though. You said you'd help." I sighed. "Help how?" "Like I said, this stuff changes you inside. I drink it. And then I have to... you know, touch you." "If you came over to hook up, you could've just said so," I said, jokingly undoing the knot securing my shorts. Yeah, we'd fucked a few times, but that was a long time ago. It wasn't like that between Kyle and me, really. He kept on going. "I don't know how it works, precisely. The guy who sold it to me had a lot of papers on the mechanics of it, but let's just say it's magic. I touch you, and it transfers some of your muscles to me." "That sounds pretty unbelievable. And kind of ridiculous. I mean, if it were true, no one would be able to have sex with you again, right?" "No, it only lasts for a little while. I checked," he said. He held up the vial to the light. Even when he wasn't moving it, the fluid inside kept moving, as if it was slightly alive. "You're really serious about this, aren't you?" I asked. "Dead serious." "It's not going to work. You know that, right?" "Then you have nothing to lose," he said. "Okay, maybe a few pounds." If there was one thing Kyle could do, it was sell his crazy. For just a moment, I actually considered what would happen if he was right, and the snake oil he was holding actually worked. "How much are you thinking? I just got my bench over 250." He shrugged. "A few pounds? Ten? Would ten be okay?" I considered it. Ten pounds would put him in the range of normal. And I'd still be pretty big. I could gain it back in a couple of months. There was also the fact that there was no way in hell that Kyle's sludge was going to do anything. "Make it fifteen," I said, getting up. Kyle's eyes lit up. "Wow, Mike, you're too generous!" He exploded from the couch and wrapped me in a hug, giving me a kiss on the cheek. "Kyle, I don't want you to get your hopes up," I said, extricating myself from the embrace. A shadow of doubt passed over his face, but he forced a smile. "Hey, if it doesn't work, I'm only out ten grand, right?" "Ten grand!? Kyle! You have to return that shit and get your money--" It was too late. In the intervening heartbeats, he had uncapped the vial and taken a swig of its contents. There was not a drop left. "Tastes like shit," he said. "Feels funny." It had looked like shit, too. "You going to throw up?" I asked. His cheeks had a flush to them. It made his eyes seem unnaturally bright, like two cut emeralds. I reached for my cell, considered calling the hospital, just in case he keeled over from whatever he'd just drank. But he didn't look like the stuff was having any ill effects on him yet. "No, funny good. Like warm in my stomach." He let out a soft gasp. "I think I feel it working." "Okay," I said, putting my phone down. "So what do we do now?" Collecting his wits, he focused on me again. "Take your shirt off." I don't know why I went along with it. He probably could have touched me anywhere, like my wrist or my cheek. Without waiting to see if I had obeyed, he started stripping out of his own clothes, first his t-shirt and then his shorts, leaving him standing only in boxer briefs. I followed suit, but left my shorts on. Kyle's body struck me again with how totally unimpressive it was. He wasn't fat, not even skinny fat, but there just wasn't enough muscle tone to justify the hours he spent toiling in the gym. He had a smooth chest, flat as a pancake on both sides, with only the faintest divide to hint at where one pectoral ended and the other began. He had abs, but only the sort that small guys get because they don't have any body fat to hide the muscles. I guess the one thing you could say about Kyle's body was that he had a nice cock. At seven and a half inches, it was nearly as big as mine. Right then, it was tenting out his boxer briefs. "Maybe it's just black market Viagra," I said, flicking his cock gently. He moaned. "Oh, man, don't do that. Whatever it is, it's making me super horny." Seeing him so turned on was having a similar effect on me. My dick started waking up from its nap. I told Ol' One-Eye to go back to sleep, that there was nothing to see here. "So now you touch me?" I asked. My voice was suddenly hoarse. "Yeah," he said. "Like this." Kyle placed both of his hands gently on my chest. His palms were warm and damp, fingers trembling. Heedless of my commands, my dick kept lengthening, spurred on by the intimacy of the situation. I resigned myself to a full on boner. "What now?" I asked. "I think I feel something," he said. "Don't you?" "No, I--" But I did feel something. It was an electric tingle where his skin met mine, not precisely pleasant, but not painful either. As his hands lingered there, it grew in intensity. I felt a heady weariness piling up on me. All my limbs felt heavy, like I had just finished an incredible workout, or maybe like a few days of too little sleep were creeping up on me. I staggered. My arms reached out instinctually and I steadied myself by grabbing Kyle's skinny arms. What I felt made me pause. The electric buzz between us intensified. His biceps were small, but hard under my hands. I could feel the electricity buzzing through them, almost as if it was feeding them. The skin under my fingers shifted slightly, almost as if Kyle was flexing them, but he had barely moved. No, he was not tensing them at all. They were growing. It was a slow transformation. I would have missed it at a casual glance, but my eyes couldn't leave Kyle's swelling arm. It hardened as it grew, going from merely solid to feeling like rock in a matter of moments. Or minutes. I don't know how long I stared. As I watched, Kyle's abs started to reshape themselves. They tightened and drew in, slimming his already-thin waist. Or maybe it was just that his chest and back were growing broader. His lats started to flare out a little. The crease between his pecs deepened as the muscles themselves pushed outward slightly. Man, he was starting to look pretty good. Kyle pulled away. I stumbled, surprised by his sudden movement. At least he'd had the presence of mind. I'd found his transformation, however slight, to be hypnotic. Not to mention fucking hot. "Whoah," I said. "Whoah," said Kyle. He flexed his right arm. It had been a featureless noodle before, but a firm, goose-egg peak popped up. Kyle's fingers explored the hard muscle as if it was the only thing in the universe. I didn't blame him. It was easily thirteen or fourteen inches and shredded to the bone. "Looks good," I said. Kyle glanced up at me. His gaze took me in. His eyes widened. "Oh, shit," he said.

I posted this on the old forum many years ago. I'm curious to see if it can be still interesting to the people who've never seen it before. Maybe it'll inspire others to write new chapters in entirely new directions from what had been done in the old forum. Enjoy. Ben. 1. Down and down went the elevator, he could never remember how deep, exactly. A freudian block of some kind, maybe? Wanna stay sane? Then don’t think too much, compadre. You could feel the heat receding while descending down the mineshaft, the well getting somehow cooler and damper, and then, in an unsettling way, getting warm again. The magnetically levitating elevator plunged straight into hell, as temperature neared the unbearable. And then it stopped almost instantaneously, the sudden augmented gravity making the men, even these ultra-developed, specifically mutated specimens grunt in unison, their kneecaps and exploding quads absorbing the multiplied weight. The metallic reinforced doors slid screeching open, and the stench of sulfur, ozone and sweat saturated the air. They moved silently into the scarcely lit cave towards their respective shafts without even speaking, the first drops of sweat already soaking their shirts and pants. Here we are, near the core. Some workplace. You must be born into this job, they say. No way you could survive the sheer intensity of the mine work, the onslaught on the muscles and the back, the loudness, the unbreathable air, the solitude, and of course the blackness, the constant scarcity of light and the consequent nostalgia for a day in the sun without being accustomed to it since your birth. Sadly, this being the planet Mars, a day spent idly bronzing on a beach more than a fantasy was a proven impossibility. And the thing is, Ben wasn’t born into this job. And neither ware the others. They were made into it. Physically augmented for the job. This was labor camp M01. M for Mars, 01 for it was the first and, for the moment, only colony on this planet. Built by the legion of Superheroes, mind you. Not that the public on earth was ever to know this, of course. A mine, and a prison. Or maybe a prison and then a mine, as if the drilling and the uranium were just some afterthought?—well, here I am again, thinking… Ben shrugged and activated the strange contraption hanging from a specially designed rucksack attached to his body. You could call it a rucksack, if you’ve ever seen a nuclear-powered rucksack weighing around 200Kg, that is. In fact, it was more like a battery. Powering a nuclear drill that could break even through the most sturdy rocks of the known universe, and of course make short history of anything less resistant should it come unto its path. Like a hand, or your foot, or a camp guard, for that matter. That’s why on M01 you could find so many augmented, sturdy men looking all muscular and pumped up like some superhuman bodybuilder (or like Thor, to be more precise) limping around trying to divert your attention from the missing foot flexing their enormous biceps or stroking their equally inhuman cocks—sometimes with the left hand, in want of a right one, pulverized by the powerful yet hardly manageable jackhammer. And no hope of having limbs replaced with some new biomedical ones developed on earth, with this being just some faraway jail-house full of superstrong criminals people either ignored the existence of or wished as far away as possible, when not dead altogether. Ben coughed hard, as always at the beginning of a shift, before throat and lungs got accustomed to the fine uranium-rich dust floating around him as soon as the drill started to break rocks with its ultrarapid microvibrations. 4 Years like this. He wiped his eyebrows.These were tears alright but not for sadness, he repeated to himself plunging the drill into the rocks again, his triceps exploding, his arms hard and unmovable, rocks creaking all around. Can’t be sadness, never. He punched the rock, chunks flying everywhere, a fissure creaking a couple meters down the shaft. It has to be rage. Rage can be your friend, here, actually your only friend. Rage can save you. On M01 you got acquainted with rage as if it were your next-of-kin, as soon as you got raped the first night, before the doctors called you in and put you through the augmentation process. And then after it, when you were excited, feeling like superman and looking just as muscular and maybe horny as hell and aggressive and all, well then it was certainly not the end. That was just the beginning. People got if possible more violent, you could get assaulted practically every minute especially during work shifts, for no apparent reason except the thrill of trying out all this strength on someone. Anybody could be a target, as long as the aggression involved at least 2 or 3 people against one. Ben snorted. What use is there in being superstrong, if everybody else is it too? Ben heaved the small cart now full of rocks and adjusted it on the tracks, then pushed it grunting up the shaft. As soon as he got it moving, its magnetic propulsion system took command, and it glided silently up and away. He stood there panting for a couple seconds, the shirt beautifully stretching over his powerful torso at every breath, revealing the perfectly sculpted lower abs where they began to get covered by the dark trail of hair coming up from his crotch, there where the pants absconded the realm of pleasure that was his ample basket. Ben reached for a flask of water hanging from its belt and drank some of the dense, mineral-rich water inside. 15 second pause, see if I can make it 20 or even 30? But then he heard, before even seeing, the small floating camera coming and zooming in on him. Alright, alright. He gave it the finger, of course, but started the drill again all the same. He admired his manly hands as they gripped the drill strongly. So strongly in fact, that even this special metal bore the indentations of his fingers. After all these years, he was still somehow aroused by the sight of his own arms, his forearms especially, with all the little powerful muscles dancing around at every movement of his hand, like little supermen themselves, ready at his orders to give a hand or to get into a fight, prevail on anything and crush it to dust. He didn’t know if it was the same for everybody, but seeing how everyone couldn’t help but flex in front of every mirror they might come across, he was ready to bet it was: power made him horny. He wondered if Superman, or Thor or Hercules ever felt like this watching themselves, flexing their godlike muscles. Could he be as strong as them? Certainly not. In fact, inmates like Ben were strong and hung and physically practically perfect, they could curl a ton and withstand normally deadly environmental conditions (not to mention fucking each other—mostly without consent of the fucked ones—for hours) but still they were abused, and prisoners all the same. The M01 had its own way of belittling you, making you feel vulnerable and unsafe. Not a difficult task on planet without a proper athmosphere… And the guards were augmented too, obviously.Everybody dreamed of getting back to earth and show ‘them’ what a man really was, but in fact nobody knew anything about any actual inmate returning to earth to live as a god among mortals. When new inmates came in, invariably they had never heard anything about the augmentation process. Ben once asked a guard about it, and before being as usually punished with the high-charge electrical dissuasor the bastard said inmates were allowed to live a somewhat normal life in special reserves, like the indians did. Or you can stay with us indefinitely, if you don’t like the idea, sucker. FRAZZ! So as long as they could work, even if physically injured, inmates had a chance to see the end of their detention period and ‘return to earth’, whatever that might really mean. If not, weird, perfectly timed incidents seemed to happen all of a sudden. Like some emergency door in a not too deep tunnel opening unexpectedly and sucking a fatally injured or rebellious inmate out into the scorching heat and airless surface of the planet, were eyes and lungs exploded outward, the skin got fried by the sun and life left you even before your superhuman corpse touched earth. That is, Mars. Oh, well. Let’s get to work, or this day’ll never pass. Ben adjusted his grip on the drill and pushed it further into the rock. He smiled, after all. Can you think of anything more macho than this? he thought. Isn’t that the very image of fucking? To drill into the rock, tearing the damned thing and the whole fucking red planet in two with the power of a unrelenting drill, driven by the steady, superhumanly strong grip of his hand, all this inhuman power in himself unleashing against this hard yet unsuspecting matter which may try to resist but will finally submit to the swelling of his triceps, the sheer, unstoppable might of his pecs and quads and calves, his ass contracting, pushing him forward, and further still, the indestructible rock proving no match for his brawn, or the power that he unleashes with utter pleasure and abandonment, and… Ripp! Aw, fuck! Long time it didn’t happen to me, he grinned to himself, snapping back to reality. He smiled at his proud cock saluting him out of the pants it just effortlessly ripped apart. They augmented us but nobody has still invented anything wearable strong enough to contain a superhuman cock once it decides to get hard.Trying not to lose control of the dangerous drill in his excited state he looked around. Good, fucking camera not in sight. He pushed the drill further into the rock, intensifying the motion and breaking the wall of the tunnel at the height of his torso, so as to have the lower side of it brushing against his thighs and crotch. Not that whoever was operating the camera would have had much to say had he catched him doing this, it being a favorite pastime of every inmate, as long as it didn’t stop you from work.Brushing against the rock Ben got himself harder then it, and then, bending his knees slightly, rammed his cock inside the protruding part of the wall, shivers of pleasure traversing every mound of muscle on his godlike form, grunts of pleasure escaping his lips, the drill steady in his hand, the metal groaning and bending under his grip. The poor rock wasn’t anywhere as hard as him, it really had no chance. And offering little resistance, too. No way this mineral could prove harder then the asscheeks of any other inmate he had already the pleasure to force into submission and fuck… His cock and thighs pulverized the rock around them almost as efficiently as the nuclear drill itself. The harder-then steel shaft hungry for resistance, making its way into the rock as far as possible… I’m a fucking god of a man, a fucking unstoppable mountain of muscle, a fucking fuck machine… He picked up speed, large chunks of rock collapsing all around him, the drill in his hand going faster then ever, his forehead brushing against the wall and actually denting it like the rest of his almost indestructible body, his pelvis getting quicker and quicker, the unmovable rock being crushed and cracked by a power it had never withstand in all the millennia it lived. Inmates in other tunnels began to feel the vibrations even while working the drill. Some of them got aroused too.Feeling himself close, Ben stopped the drill lest he lose control of it and launching a last assault against the rock rammed his fingers right INTO the wall, gnawed at it, crushing chunks of it under his bare teeth and RAMMED his mighty, superhumanly hard cock into the rock, his 8-pack shredding the shirt and leaving indentations on the wall, every muscle flexed and engorged with blood and earth-shattering POWER. His cock exploded, and he bellowed, cum spraying everywhere, lights flickering around, and small particles of rocks snowing down in the other tunnels on inmates who smiled for themselves betting on who it was this time or getting hard themselves, zipper breaking and pants ripping. His hand still on the wall idly crushing pieces of rock to dust, his cock getting slowly soft again, Ben’s first action as soon as his mind cleared enough for it was to get the drill in function again: the cameras were to return soon, you could always bet on it. No point in being punished again, maybe frazzed into unconsciousness with electric charges, or left without food for days, like the last time. Without much thinking he started to amass all the broken, vanquished boulders into another cart.And yet, he didn’t feel as spent as usual after an orgasm, especially after one so explosive as this. Strange. Something began to make its way into his head… Wait a minute… Did I just BITE the rock? Since when could anybody DO that? For the first time, he watched around himself. His heart skipping a beat, not exactly for fear. Was this all his cum? The small tunnel looked almost like a riverbed. A riverbed of cum. Since when do I cum so much? Where did this come from? And why am I getting hard again? He shuffled his feet on the ground, his working boots sticky with goo. He looked at himself: his hands seemed somehow bigger, and of a strange, pallid color. And then… What’s this?! He had practically no shirt at all, it was all in shreds, and his pants ripped around his bulging quads too. He moved and flexed his thigh, just for the pleasure of it, marveling at the swiftness of the movements, the elegance of those brutal masses of fluid power that could in an instant become so much harder then any rock. He didn’t feel spent. Quite the contrary, he felt stronger. No, mightier, sexier even. The explanation revealed itself in all his simplicity: I grew. The thought made him all hard again. He felt constricted even by his boots. But then of course three cameras appeared simultaneously humming and floating around him… He had broken the rhythm of the carts, thus slowing down the whole chain of work up at the refinement facility. “Inmate Sherman! Resume activity immediatly! As soon as your shift ends, report to…” Suddenly he felt bold. Stronger, really unstoppable. Invulnerable. A part of his mind was telling him that this was another of the usual delusions, the power-trips that could overcome new inmates in the first week of experiencing the exhilarating effects of superstrength, breaking havoc on the walls of the containment facility (which had no sense at all, being there no way to escape if not onto the red deadly desert planet out there), attacking guards or paramilitary staff on the base, believing they could really do anything, and ending always into submission and humiliation, the more painfully the better.But another part of him was screaming louder and louder, like if suddenly breaking free from some kind of confinement, feeding from some invisible and new source of power, inflating his muscles, making him feel like a real superman, no, like a GOD, and letting his dick go into overdrive, the mighty, vein-covered shaft rising again in all its splendor. He moved with a quickness that surprised even him, grabbing the camera into his hand and immediately crushing it into dust. “Inmate Sherman! This will be considered mutiny! Do you know what kind of punishment… ” he grabbed and destroyed the other two cameras, just for the hell of it. Their little metallic body offered no more resistance then a mosquito to a normal man. Alarms began to reverberate all around, energy shields sealing the tunnels to prevent inmates to group and oppose resistance. They were coming. Ben, began feeling suddenly very calm. Even pleasantly so. He grabbed his belt, which was of a special alloy making it ultra resistant and easily teared it apart. What was remaining of his pants fell down, then he teared away the remnants of the shirt, kicked away the boots. He was nude, he felt alive as never before. He stood there for a second enjoying in a sort of stupefied way the sheer fact of breaking all rules and not being terrorized by it, but turned on, instead. He closed his hand around his cock, not so surprised by now in finding it bigger, stronger than ever. They were coming. With stunners, firearms, muscles bigger than his. Well, maybe until now bigger than his. He stood there smiling in the dim light, a living statue of muscles harder than any marble ever, his dick in one hand. He flexed a biceps and marveled at the sight of so much power, he licked it with abandonment. They were coming, they had to be in the elevators already. And yet I couldn’t care less. Or maybe I do? He wasn’t perhaps the most beautiful man in the whole complex, a blond, slavic guard or a rugged Brasilian inmate maybe claiming the prize, but he knew he had a special, unique combination of refined male facial features (black hair and blue eyes, perfect nose and square jaw), and big powerful muscles packed onto a body that seemed short until you came actually near him, when you saw his killer smile grinning down on you, his blue sparkling eyes focused on you, mostly lethally. Just why the hell was he standing there stroking his dick in the tunnel thinking about how beautiful he was? Now here’s old Reason again, arguing. Relax. Reason doesn’t apply to you anymore… He didn’t know what sort of power source had overcome him —given that one really did in the first place— but it surely made him feel powerful and calm and cocksure as hell. He felt godly, he couldn’t find any other word. He stroked his ample organ once and then took a piece of rock from the cart in one hand and smashed it against his ultra-cock, grinning at how fragile the stone felt in his hand compared to his manhood, grinding it against his skin, slowly pulverizing it. He carefully took in the movements of his superhumanly strong forearm muscles… imagining all the supermen on the planet fighting each other for the honor of pleasuring him, kneeling submissively in front of the columns of power that were his legs, licking his thighs and slowly up until reaching his balls and then the harder-than-steel shaft, looking up pleadingly like the slaves they were, licking him clean of all the precum he was abundantly releasing. He abandoned his head backwards enjoying the fantasy, which he didn’t really think of as a fantasy, after all, and only then noticed the strange light flickering from a fissure in the –now to him very small– tunnel. A particular shade of green. He smiled. He heard, with an eerie clearness, the elevator doors opening, boots of running men. At least seven. He ignored the screams and calls of the others inmates, who where trying to understand what was going on. Whathever IT was, it was behind the wall he had just fucked. He reared his fist and hit the wall with all his might. Which he probably by now underestimated. The blow felt to the others inmates like a nuclear explosion, happened once when one of the drills overheated and the battery blew, killing everybody on the floor, as the tunnel collapsed. Only this one was to obliterate everything in the whole sector and would be the last thing they would ever hear. The wall in front of Ben got simply pulverized, tunnels all around his now titanic figure collapsing over inmates and guards not strong enough to sustain the immense weight, the elevators shafts crumbling and trapping the cars in their distorted tracks, shock-waves reverberating to the surface like a strong earthquake, breaking equipment and causing a fire, making personnel in the facility fall on they very sorry asses… The planet itself was shook, like by a shiver of fear. A silence of death came upon the whole sector, but Ben couldn't care less. He opened his eyes, his gaze able to see clearly through the abating dust. He was bathed in green light. Before him, boiling from the heat coming directly from the core of the planet, was a huge underground lake. A green boiling, turbulent, dangerous-looking mass of hot liquid, perhaps originating from molten rocks. He felt a power surge not even comparable to the augmentation process, which was instead rather troublesome and painful. He gasped for air, and stretched every muscle of his body, his hands reaching the ceiling and simply pushing through, the rocks irrelevant to his strength. What is this stuff? Oh.. oh god! He came again, veins covering every part of his body, muscles reshaping in more superhumanly beautiful way, his cum spraying all over the strange lake. The orgasm lasting minutes and then beginning anew still. He was growing, adding muscle to muscle, the feeling of strength and power inside him becoming almost unbearable, the pleasure supreme. He was standing at an aperture he created with his blow in the wall of the cave, up over the brim of the lake, inside this immense and strangely lit hollow space that had till now escaped every geological survey of the planet. The boiling liquid stretched in front of him for what seemed like a mile, the river of his white cum mixing with the color. It had to be very hot, yet he felt a pleasant warm sensation. As yet another orgasm subsided, he watched at himself, looking at his hands in astonishment: not only had he grew again, amassing more unstoppable brawn on his already inhuman figure, but he had also turned a slight green. Must be some gamma radiation in the fluid… I’m becoming a fucking Hulk! Well, an intelligent, incredibly strong and probably very mean fucking Hulk, he thought. Very well. Now what? He felt still hungry for more power. He looked around, he was aware of having caused the death of all his shift companions and a series of incidents up on the surface but he couldn’t be bothered by the thougth. Instead he felt a stirring in his cock again, a mischievous smile creeping onto his face. So many superstrong badasses squashed like bugs because I threw a single punch? How lame is that? How fucking unthinkably powerful am I now? He stroked his dick into hardness again (Will I ever have enough?) and sneered at the idea of having ever been a prisoner. Contained, chained, submitted. He was a god now. Time for this universe to become his playground. He squared his gigantic shoulders, passed his hands onto his pecs feeling the enormous, unstoppable mass of brawn. He looked at the pulsing sphere of contained yet terrifying power that were his biceps, caressed his thighs, feeling every muscle saluting him, springing to attention, ready to effortlessly crush any planet that might irritate him into a pulp. Just like those other fuckers back here, he smiled. Then he stretched, appreciating the pleasure of having so much deadly power at his complete disposal and saw the lake of boiling liquid for what it was. His own personal little swimming pool. With a light push on his feet which made part of the wall of the cave crumble into dust he plunged elegantly into the scorching hot, boiling mass of liquid.

This is one of my all time favorite stories that was on the old forum. I took the liberty of posting it here in the hopes that you all might be able to find more stories like it. I would love to see an illustration of this as well. Just putting that out there haha. Also if you're wondering why the text looks funny, trust me it looks a lot worse on the archive. ....................... `Backfired Spell` by slave4life `Part 1` `` `Darren was a complete asshole. He was the most arrogant guy I had ever met with a sadistic streak that he took out on me. ` ` ` `My name is Paul. I had just started my junior year of college and was living on campus. I went to a community college my first to years at home and was living in the dorms for the first time ever. I had a few friends at the school but they already had living arrangements so the student housing office paired me with Darren. I was immediately attracted to him. He was 5’9 a lean muscular build dark hair and piercing blue eyes. He has very little body fat and weighed in at 17` pounds. He loved spending time at the gym. He was not a bodybuilder by any means but had more of a boy next door look. In high school he was on the wrestling and lacrosse team. In college he began playing rugby for fun. ` ` ` `However, at first meeting he wanted nothing to do with me. I was below average in every way 5’6 and a 13` pounds wet. I was never into working out but liked running so have a very slim build. I am also extremely shy so am very quiet and have a difficult time making new friends. I did not fit anywhere into his social standing.` ` ` `At first he just ignores me but then things got progressively worse. At first it was small things like intimidating me with his size over me to get his way. Then he began to slap me around. When he realized I was too afraid to fight back he began threatening me to do tasks for him like cleaning his clothes, making his food and completing his homework (except math which I was terrible at). He stopped using my name. He simply referred to me as slave or bitch. ` ` ` `One day he came home drunk and woke me up and told me he noticed the way I stared at him every time he took his shirt off. He said he knew what faggots like me wanted and proceeded to shove his cock down my throat. He threatened to hurt me if I didn’t take it. I was so afraid of him I let him do what he wanted (though in the back of my mind enjoyed it). Soon I was not only his house slave but his sex slave. He never showed any kind emotion to me though. I was just a thing to him. I hated living with him and tried switching roommates but the student affairs office said there was no openings. I was too embarrassed to tell them what was really happening. I also thought about dropping out and moving home but my parents were so proud of me for being the first in the family to attend a University. On top of that they would have been out of a lot of money. I was stuck in hell.` ` ` `During Spring break my parents had dragged me to an estate sale. My father had purchased a large crate of old books. When we got home he left them on the counter to search though later. I was curious and began searching though it. At the bottom of the crate there was a very old, dusty and torn book. When I opened it I quickly realized it was a book of spells and magic. I of course thought didn’t believe it was real but was still curious so I snuck it up to my room. Jokingly I read one of the spells out loud trying to turn my blonde hair dark brown. When nothing happened I laughed and went to bed. ` ` ` `When I woke up the next morning to pee I was astonished when I looked into the mirror and had a head full of dark hair. Shaking I ran back to the book flipped to the spell and recited a counter to reverse it. Bewildered I watched in the mirror as my hair reverted back to blonde before my eyes. This book was for real! My mind began to focus on Darren and the revenge I could reap onto him. ` ` ` `The book contained several spells that could be fun to use but one caught my eye. The spell was a strength stripping spell. The victim of the spell would be stripped of all their strength and muscle leaving them a weak and powerless. It was a permanent spell. So even after it was cast they would not be able to gain strength even by working out. It was meant to strip warlords and kings of their power an authority. It would be perfect to use on Darren. The spell seemed very complicated and the faded and torn page was hard to read but I was desperate to make it work.` ` ` `I returned to school like nothing had changed. Darren was already there and when I opened the door exclaimed “On your knees and suck my dick faggot” I complied but laughing in my head that things were about to change.` ` ` `The next day when Darren left for classes I began to prepare for the spell. The spell had called for black candles but I couldn’t find any. I did not want to use white but figured red candles would be fine. The spell had called for some very specific herbs. When I went to the herb store to get them I was having a hard time locating them. The teenager behind the counter did not seem interested in helping me. I located what I believed to me most of them but one. When I asked the worker where it was he rolled his eyes and walked me down one aisle. They were out of it. I told him it was an emergency and need it now. He grabbed a packet near the empty space and told me that it pretty much was the same thing. Again in my desperation for revenge I ignorantly accepted the package not realizing that the teenager simply did not want to deal with me and simply handed me a random package of herbs.` ` ` `Frantically I rushed back to the room. I began mixing the necessary ingredients into a bowl. As I was cutting one of the roots I was shaking and I accidentally knocked my finger with the knife. A few drops of my blood leaked into the mixture but I kept working. I had to place symbols on the ground. I used a can of spray paint. In addition to several other symbols I had to make a large circle on the ground that he had to step in. I put it a few feet in front of the door. There was supposed to be some sort of symbol in the middle of it but that part of the page was so faded I could barely make it out. I had noticed a symbol drawn near it though that looked like a sideward 8. I figured that was it and was happy someone was nice enough to document the faded symbol. I painted it onto the ground. ` ` ` `I knew Darren would be home soon so I took my place. The spell had an enchantment I was supposed to read. It too was very faded. So I copied it onto a piece of paper so I could read it easier. I thought I had copied it correctly.` ` ` `Nervously I waited for what seemed like an eternity when the door handle began to jiggle.` ` ` `Darren walked in and kicked his sandals off. Then he looked around. He looked down at the circle with the sideward 8 that he was standing in and looked at me and said “What the fuck”?` ` ` `Everything was going as planned. I quickly read the spell out loud perfectly. Darren tried to walk toward me angrily but when he reached the end of the painted circle he was unable to exit it. He had a look of terror and bewilderment in his eyes.` ` ` `With my hands shaking I lit a match and threw it into the mixing bowl of ingredients I had placed on the ground a few feet before me. The bowl burst and smoke began to rise from it. It was not normal smoke it was an eerie yellow color.` ` ` `Suddenly like a bolt of lightning the smoke separated into two flew into me and into Darren. The force threw me onto my back. It seemed to hit Darren with the same force square in his chest but he remained standing. There was an odd sound and a slight rumbling and then the black symbol under his feet began to glow a bright yellow. The glow radiated through Darren’s feet up his legs and then radiated all over his body. “This is it” I thought. I thought Darren would be in pain but instead he began too smile and moan as if he were having an orgasm (I would know that face anywhere). ` ` ` `The light then faded. There was no change to him. He then came back to reality and a look of anger came to his face when his focus came back to me. I was screwed. The spell failed. I immediately felt like an idiot. ` ` ` `What the fuck are you doing faggot” Darren yelled at me as he began to walk towards me. He was no longer bound to his circle. “What the hell have you done to the room you are going to pay motherfucker.”` ` ` `I rose to my feet but then suddenly I was hit with an extreme pain that started in my gut then radiated across my whole body. I dropped to my knees moaning in pain. Darren saw my pain and laughed. “Serves your right you little shit. But you are about to feel the pain of my fists you little homo” He raised his arm to punch me as he approached me when all of a sudden I screamed as I had a sudden sensation something had exploded out from me. “What the fuck” Darren said in shock as he stared at me. I looked down at my hands and there was a soft glow all around them. Then I realized it was all over my body. An aura of light flowing softly all around me. The light began to grow brighter and brighter. It was coming from inside of me. Whatever it was I could feel it being pushed out from inside my own body. ` ` ` `“Dude, what the hell have you done,” Darren asked as he began to back up and the light brightened even more. All of a sudden a burst of light separated from the aura around me and hit Darren square in the chest. His whole body flashed. His eyes went wide and his whole body stiffened as he gasped. He stood there looking confused. Another burst of light then flew from me to him again this one longer. As it hit him he threw his head back and began to moan. Then another burst hit him and another. He was smiling again as if he was in the grips of an orgasm. ` ` ` `I did not feel so wonderful however. As each burst left me it felt as if I was being punched but from inside my body. I wanted to run but I couldn’t move. I fell to my knees in pain. What the hell was this light around me, why was it going to him and what happened when it absorbed into him?` ` ` `“That feels wonderful!” Darren exclaimed as he came back to reality. “More I want more!!” Three more bursts flew to him. “Fuuuuck” he screamed out in joy as I screamed out in pain. “uung” he bellowed as he gripped the front of his shirt and then ripped it open. He kept ripping all the way down. And then he flung the shirt off of him. His body was shaking. Not him, he was standing perfectly still. But it was as if his muscles were vibrating. He was watching in disbelief. “ ` ` ` `“Please” I begged you are scaring me. “and it hurts”` ` ` `“I don’t care fucker” he snarled at me. “It makes ME feel good and I need more. Besides I didn’t do this, you did. So I’m just taking what you have freely offered. Now more faggot.” He had an angry tone in his voice. “I SAID MORE” ` ` ` `Suddenly he threw his chest forward. As he did this I could feel the light around me reacting as if some force were pulling at it. It was Darren. Before the light was flowing to him by its own accord. But know it was as if he was pulling it to him. As if there was an invisible force between his chest and it. I screamed out in agony as all of a sudden the light exploded and began to rush towards him. It was absorbing into his chest. Darren threw his head back and screamed loudly. There was so much light it seemed endless. He then brings his hands to his chest and then rubs them down to his stomach. As he does this his hands are glowing and streams of it follow them from his chest and absorb into where he touches. It is as if he is grabbing the light somehow. He then brings his hands back to his chest and pulls some light over his biceps and then down his arms. He looks as if he were cleaning himself in the shower. He is literally bathing himself in energy. He then bring his hands back to his chest and then up to his face. When he takes them away I can see light flowing into his mouth and eyes. His eyes momentarily hold an eerie glow. As they fade back to normal I can see he is looking at me dead in the eye. ` ` ` `“What is he thinking” I wonder. He can tell I’m in pain maybe he will stop. But then all of a sudden he says “You haven’t even begun to feel pain yet” as he brings his arms up into a double bicep pose and flexes every muscle in his body. I don’t know how but the force of the light becomes stronger. The light that is absorbing into his chest begins to radiate out to cover his whole body. ` ` ` `His muscles begin to flex over and over. Then all of a sudden something very scary begins to happen. I notice it first on his bicep. It seemed to flex and then from its flexed state it seemed to flex again. Then all of a sudden his shoulders begin to broaden. Darren notices too. “I’m growing. Holy shit my muscles are growing. I can feel the power feeding them. Yes more feed me more faggot.” As I look at his hamstrings it is obvious he is becoming aroused as his cock begins to tent in his shorts. As his body begins to broaden the only thing that is getting smaller is his waist I watch as his already six pack begins to tighten and form into an eight pack. ` ` ` `“Yes Yes.” he says excitedly. There is such an enthusiasm in his voice. I wondered what he could be thinking of and what sensations he was feeling. Whatever he was thinking I was obviously the last thing in his mind. He seemed not to care what was happening to me. I was in so much pain at this point I was crying. At first it was like a hot hot fire within me but then it as more light left me I began to feel cold inside. As it continued my body began to feel exhausted. Whatever was making him stronger was definitely weakening me and the light around me began to dim more and more. What would happen if he took it all? Would I die?` ` ` `Darren was a sight to see. His legs were spread wide his chest jutting forward still pulling at me his arms were outstretched at his sides. His head was slightly tilted back. His whole body was glowing in light waiting to be absorbed into him. It was swirling all over his body, flowing into his mouth. He muscles still growing larger on his 5’9 frame. He just kept moaning. He appeared to be in a state of total ecstasy. I wondered what in the world could be going through his head. His thoughts were obviously focused on himself. ` ` ` `Suddenly the light around me began to fade even more and the stream to become intermittent. He threw his chest forward more and it strengthened back for a second but then stopped. I fell to the floor. I felt so tired and sore. I couldn’t even pick myself up. I was still alive though. There was still an ever slight aura around me. Maybe there was so little left he couldn’t maintain the stream.` ` ` `My eyes were focused on Darren as the last of the energy absorbed into his skin. His body had grown quite a bit. He wasn’t body builder huge though but he was large. His body had put on maybe 25 pounds of muscle but he looked very bulky for his height. Suddenly Darren looked at me as if he had just remembered I was in the room. His eyes had a dazed look to them as if he buzzed. Then he began to run his hands all over his new body admiring his engorged muscles. He looked down at his body as he flexed into a most muscular pose. Then he held one arm to his side and stared at his bicep as he flexed it over and over. ` ` ` `Then while still flexing his arm he looked at me coldly. “Look at me” he sneered at me. “LOOK AT ME” he then screams and then pulls his other arm into a double bicep pose. He was imposing. Of course it was a very unreal and I still had no idea what exactly happened. It was also a scary thought that someone who already treated me like shit had gained so much power. He could do so much more to me now.` ` ` `“This is incredible” he said. Still admiring his new physique he was in total awe as if he thought it was a dream. “But how. I mean once it started it was like instinct kicked in and I knew what to do. But what the fuck did you.” I was still in shock and was only able to stutter. Darren then began to look at the symbols around the room, the herb bowl on the floor and then noticed the spell book still open on the counter. “Magic?” he said in disbelief. “You cast a spell?” I could tell something didn’t feel write to him. “But I make it a point to make your life a living hell. Why would you make me more superior to you then I already was?” He then walked over and stared at the book. I could see the realization in his eyes when he read the title “To weaken an enemy.” ` ` ` `“You little shit.” He said looking at me. “You were tying to hurt me” He then put his attention back at the book. Then he began to laugh evilly. “But you messed it up didn’t you. Tell me exactly what you did.”` ` ` `‘Darren…” I began to say. But then he walked over to me and grabbed me by the hair. ` ` ` `“Let’s get one thing straight fag slave.” He said coldly. “You don’t have the fucking right to use my name. You will show me the respect I deserve and address me as Master. Am I clear?”` ` ` `“Yes master” I said timidly.` ` ` `“Now tell me what you did.” He said “Every detail.”` ` ` `So weakly I proceeded to tell him every detail of the ritual. He began to laugh hysterically when it was done. “You fucktard” he bellowed. “Did you really improvising would work? You made so many mistakes it hard to keep track of. You can’t just go around changing ingredients. And that symbol I stepped on. Where did you get that” I pointed out the sideward 8 drawn on the page. “I’m sure that was a huge mistake cuntrag. Didn’t you ever pay attention in math? That is the sign for infinity. That was probably the last symbol you wanted me on.” He began to laugh again. ` ` ` `I felt awful. I mean I figured if I messed it up that just nothing would happen. What a cruel trick that it would do the exact opposite of my intentions.` ` ` `“I guess destiny is on my side.” He said proudly. “I can’t wait to try out my new body.” Then he looked down at me. “But I don’t think we are quite done.” I realized that I still had some aura around by body. ` ` ` `“Please no” I begged. “I already feel so weak. ` ` ` `“Of course you do.” He said “I just drained you of most of you life force.” ` ` ` `“What” I exclaimed` ` ` `“What the fuck do you think that was faggot? I could feel it as it coursed into my body. It was your life energy why do you think you are so weak. I can still feel you inside me.”` ` ` `“But I could die” I began to cry.` ` ` `He stared at me for a moment. “Not my problem. You have already offered it up to me and now it is mine to take. I want it all! You have no idea what you have done fagslave.` ` ` `He then reached down and picked me up by the hair bringing me to my feet. He places one of his meaty hands around my neck. “Why the hell would you think for one second I care about you? This isn’t about you, you disgusting piece of shit. You are nothing more than scum to me. This is about ME about what I want. And right now I want to feel your energy inside me. Making me grow”` ` ` `I then felt a wave of heat at my neck and then a coldness filling my body. Light flowed into his hand and up his arm began to course all over his body like electricity. He moaned as he brought his free arm up and flexed his biceps. I again watched as the flexed and inflated. He was looking at me directly in the eyes. His were full of lust and intoxication. “Yes faggot watch me grow before you eyes.” His body began to pulse in light. I was getting very dizzy and the room darker. ` ` ` `He began to groan loudly “So much.. ugh so much energy I can feel it trying to cram into every cell of my body. Then something strange happened. I felt increased pressure at my neck and then my feet began to rise of the ground slightly but his arm was staying perfectly still. It wasn’t just his muscles that were growing it was his whole body. He was actually growing taller. “YES” he screamed in excitement. “This is really happening. Make me grow you little bitch. So amazing. I feel so amazing.` ` ` ` ` `The energy in me began to deplete and his growth slowed. He began to shake me. He wanted every last bit of energy I had. As he shook I could see small dots of light flow to him. I was hanging on by a mere thread and could feel one last bit within me. He pulled my face his then he screamed. “You belong to me now.” And still holding me by the neck he threw his arms straight to his sides, threw his chest forward and his head back and flexed every muscle in his body. The very last of my energy flowed into him and he glowed brightly and screamed louder than I have ever heard. ` ` ` `When it was over he threw me in disgust to the ground before him.` ` ` `“Kneel” he commanded.` ` ` `I have no idea but I rose to my knees before him. His muscles had grown even larger but he had also grown a few inches as well to about six feet. It made his muscles seem more proportionate to his taller and wider frame. There was something else different about him but I didn’t know what.` ` ` `I had no idea how but I was. He had drained all of the life energy I had. I could feel it. I felt empty inside. All I could focus on was him standing proudly before me. I was his. I don’t know and couldn’t explain the feeling within me but somehow I knew that I was now his property.` ` ` `“Do you have enough materials so prepare the spell again slave? He asked me with no emotion in his voice.` ` ` `“Yes Master” I said meekly` ` ` `“Good.” He said “I’m not done growing.`